Dana Marie Bell - [Nephilim 01] - All for You

All for You By Dana Marie Bell Someone—or something—is stalking Abby Marcheson. Luckily, she has her brother’s hunky friend Seth to keep her safe. Abby falls easily into her protected life, with Seth constantly by her side, and when he asks her out on a date, she’s eager to accept. But Seth is much more than he seems. A Nephilim, a son of Angels with wings of his own, Seth is bound to spend his life hunting the Shemyaza, evil descendants of Angels. He’s kept his wings hidden from Abby in order not to frighten her, but as her stalker becomes bolder, Seth begins to suspect that a Shem has Abby in its sights… As their flirtation escalates into full-blown passion, Seth is torn. Should he reveal his true nature to the beautiful, trusting Abby? Will she accept him, wings and all, or will Abby flee her guardian angel and fall prey to the sinister force that wishes her harm? 87,000 words

Dear Reader, I love the month of December when it comes to releases at Carina Press. This is our third year of publishing our special holiday collections, and I’m fortunate to be the one to edit the collections. It’s become our tradition to do three separate anthologies and this year we chose to do contemporary romance, science-fiction romance and erotic contemporary romance collections. Each of these three collections is amazing in its own right (not that I’m biased or anything), showcasing the talent of the contributing authors. In our contemporary romance collection, Romancing the Holiday, Jaci Burton wraps up her Kent Brothers trilogy with the story fans have been waiting for: it’s finally time to see Brody and Tori’s combustible attraction on page and cheer them to their happily-ever-after in The Best Thing. We’ll Be Home for Christmas by HelenKay Dimon returns readers to Holloway, West Virginia, as she gives us Spence’s story. Lila is more than a match for the delicious Spence and sparks fly when they go toe-to-toe. Last, but certainly not least, is newcomer to the collection, Christi Barth, with her delightful friends-to-lovers novella Ask Her at Christmas. And if you haven’t already checked out Christi’s full-length novel, Planning for Love, now’s a great time to treat yourself to this funny, emotional, captivating book. Heating up the pages, and I do mean heating up, are the three novellas in Red Hot Holiday, the erotic contemporary romance collection. If you’re looking for stories that are going to make what goes on under the mistletoe even more interesting, you’ll want to read this collection. I Need You for Christmas by Leah Braemel features a strong-willed, career-driven Mountie—and the sculptor who molds her to his will in the bedroom. In Wish List by K.A. Mitchell, Jonah discovers his lover, Evan, may be the one who can deliver the BDSM wishes on Jonah’s naughty list. And Anne Calhoun brings to the collection a stunningly powerful erotic romance that’s both deeply erotic and deeply emotional, with Breath on Embers. A Galactic Holiday is the third of our holiday collections, showcasing three science-fiction romance novellas with incredible world building and incredible characters. In How the Glitch Saved Christmas, author Stacy Gail takes us to our future, with bod-mods, enhancements, tech, artificial intelligence…and a

4/222

growing love between two rival detectives investigating the case of the...appearing gifts. Traveling off world, Anna Hackett’s Winter Fusion delivers a story that’s also of two rivals. Rival negotiators Brinn and Savan must come to an agreement on behalf of their respective planets during the cold of Yule, and amidst the danger of a force that wants to stop their negotiations. Galileo’s Holiday by Sasha Summers takes us into deep space. Riley’s tugger has just been destroyed, but will she still have reason to be thankful as her relationship with Leo gives her a future to look forward to? In addition to these nine incredible holiday novellas, four fantastic novels release in December, each one the first book in a new seriesfrom the respective authors. For fans of Regency romance, Wendy Soliman kicks off her Forster series with Compromising the Marquess, in which the enterprising heroine supports her family by writing for a scandal sheet, placing her on a collision course with a marquess. In her steampunk romance The League of Illusion: Legacy, Vivi Anna begins a dangerous journey for three brothers. Each will find love while two brothers battle deception, jealousy and ruthless rivals to find and rescue the third. Fan favorite Dana Marie Bell’s new series, The Nephilim, begins with All for You. He’s not just the guy next door, he’s the angel next door. And it’s just become his job to protect her—while trying not to fall in love, or into bed. And this month we’re thrilled to introduce debut author Alison Packard with her debut contemporary romance title, Love in the Afternoon. When I grabbed Alison’s book from the slush pile to put on my eReader for the weekend, I had no idea I was in for such an amazing story. Though I’m not one to watch soap operas, Alison sucked me into the world of soaps and made me fall in love with Kayla and Sean. Soap opera stars, maybe, but characters you root for, relate to and want to turn the pages faster for so you can see them fall in love, definitely. If you’re a fan of Shannon Stacey, Victoria Dahl and Jill Shalvis, be sure to give this new author a try. I hope you find time to pamper yourself during the crazy holiday season. And if that pampering takes the form of a great Carina Press December release, even better!

5/222

We love to hear from readers, and you can email us your thoughts, comments and questions to [email protected]. You can also interact with Carina Press staff and authors on our blog, Twitter stream and Facebook fan page. Happy reading! ~Angela James Executive Editor, Carina Press www.carinapress.com www.twitter.com/carinapress www.facebook.com/carinapress

Dear Reader, The world of the Nephilim is one I’ve been waiting a long time to write, but it can be a strange, complex place. It’s filled with half-angels with power over fire (a Seris), demonic creatures who feed off your life force in an agonizing death that leaves the victim twisted and broken (Shem Angelus), Fallen, the most powerful creatures of them all, and more. To make the journey in their world, and the other worlds I write, a little less confusing, I’ve created a glossary on my website at http://danamariebell.com/ Glossary.html. Each series has its own glossary, and will be added to as they expand and grow. I hope you enjoy reading about my angels as much as I did creating them. Dana Marie Bell

Dedication To Mom, who finally dived into the world of video games via Facebook, and got right back out again. She may never understand the lure of pixilated world domination, but that’s okay. She dominates the real one, so she’s cool with that. (FarmVille? Seriously? At least play “Civilization”! You can be Catherine the Great.) To Dad, who broke down and picked up “Diablo III.” I still think you should have played the girl hunter instead of the boy. Those boots are to die for. And to Dusty. May you finally get your Vorcha (or whatever it is you’re jonesing for in “Mass Effect 3” multiplayer this week). You may not rock the sniper rifle as well as I do, but I’ll never have your level of mastery in the Krogan charge. You rock that headbutt, sweetheart.

Contents Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve About the Author Copyright

Chapter One Seth wiped the blood off his blade with a charred piece of the Shemyaza’s shirt. The wind ruffled his wings, sending a chill down his spine. That sensation never failed to amaze him, considering his wings were made of power and light. “Is that it? Are there any more of them?” The Shem were angel-born who had given themselves over to their baser desires, becoming demonic in both appearance and temperament. Like the Nephilim, they had the ability to appear as human as Seth normally did. It was the job of the Nephilim to hunt them down, to keep humanity safe from their depravities. They almost always hunted alone, unable or unwilling to share hunting grounds with one another. Unfortunately, from time to time Shem had been known to gang up on some poor soul, especially if they knew Nephilim like Seth were in the area. Damien lifted his face to the wind and closed his dark blue eyes. Light cascaded over his body in rippling, iridescent waves, highlighting his black hair. He opened his eyes, his expression serene, the light fading away to nothing. It always awed Seth to watch him work, that beautiful light show that marked his friend as a Malachi, one of the rarest of the Nephilim. One of his gifts was the ability to sense angel-born within a few miles of his location, a serious advantage when they were hunting. “I think so. I can’t sense anything for miles.” Seth put his blade in its specially designed over-the-shoulder sheath. The short sword and sheath would be mostly hidden by his T-shirt, completely hidden if he wore a trench coat. “Dante? You can put him out now.” “Aw, Dad. You never let me have any fun.” The vicious grin on Dante’s face was lit by the burning Shem at his feet. Dante waved a hand and the fire went blue-hot, burning the figure to ash before going out completely. Even the ashes would be cold within seconds. “Speaking of fun, any idea when Piotr will get back into town?” Of all the Nephilim, Seth was the closest to Piotr, so it made sense that Dante would ask him. They shared a history none of the others would ever understand. He was Piotr’s brother in all but blood, more so than with any of them. “Last I heard, he was in Moscow.” Damien holstered the gun he’d brought to the fight, hiding it under his trench coat. He had all the necessary concealed-carry permits, something Dante had

10/222

insisted on for all the Neph who chose to use firearms. “Why is he in Moscow? Isn’t that where the Shemyaza leader is hiding out?” Seth grinned. He wasn’t touching that one with a ten-foot pole. “Have you ever done one of those random-name-generator things?” “Oh, here we go,” Dante muttered, dusting Shem ash off his jacket and out of his dirty-blond hair. Seth was glad he didn’t have Dante’s powers. As a Seris, Dante’s power over fire was frightening, but it came with an equally fiery temperament that often got the detective in trouble with his chief. “We should do one of those and see what our Mafia names should be.” Dante never took the bait, but Damien— “Our Mafia names?” Damien made a face as he stepped around the ashy remains of the Shem. “Yup. You could be Damien the Douche.” Damien bopped Seth on the back of the head. “Seriously. We could call Dante—” Dante bopped Seth on the back of the head, staggering him. Damn, the bastard’s strong. He forgot sometimes how strong, because Dante would never really hurt one of his Nephilim brothers. “Va all´inferno, stronzo.” Damien’s grin was pure evil. “Would you like a translation? I’d be more than happy to give it to you.” “Knock it off, Boy Scout. If I wanted him to know, I’d have said it in English.” Seth ignored them both and dismissed his wings, the glowing blue appendages disappearing under his skin. The only mark left behind would be the two blue wing tattoos that covered him from his shoulders to the middle of his thighs, an exact replica of his real wings when furled. Fuck, it was chilly. Being an Angelus was a pain in the ass sometimes. Having to go shirtless on a night like this sucked donkey balls, but the one time he’d tried to leave the shirt on, his wings had gotten stuck. That? Had hurt like hell. “Seriously. You guys need to chill the fuck out. Like Piotr wants anything to do with Ivan the Terrible.” Seth shivered hard. Damn, it was cold now that Dante’s fire had gone out. He pulled the T-shirt he’d tucked into his back pocket out and tugged it on, grateful for the hint of warmth. Unfortunately, the two Nephilim who disliked Piotr the most were Dante and Damien. If only they knew how little Piotr wanted to have to do with Ivan Ilyanovich Romanov, they’d shit purple kittens. Seth wished they’d come to understand the true nature of the man, rather than fearing the beast that lived within him.

11/222

“Hmm. Sounds fishy.” Damien glared at Seth. “You know what he’s doing there.” “If you think I’m telling you what Piotr’s doing in Moscow under Gabriel’s orders, you’re off your rocker.” Seth wasn’t that stupid. Piotr or no, if Gabriel wanted Damien and Dante to know what one of his Neph was doing, he’d tell them. Damien grimaced. “Oh.” “The Boy Scout has a point, though. I might trust Piotr more if he attended the company picnics.” Dante, ever the watchful cop, stepped out of the alleyway and glanced around. He nodded the all clear to Seth and Damien before resuming his walk to their cars. “He doesn’t show up at Gabriel’s very often.” God, Seth was so over this. “He’s a bazillionaire. He’s a little busy running his empire and offing Shemyaza. Cut the guy a break.” “I get it. You care about the icy son of a bitch. But I’ll tell you this much, unless Piotr steps up and really becomes one of us, he’ll never truly be my brother.” Dante climbed into his car. Damien shook his head at Seth. “I agree with Dante. It’s a dangerous game Piotr’s playing. One of these days he’s going to slip up, and then we’ll know for sure which side of the fence he’s been sitting on all along.” Dante rolled down his window. “We worry about you, asshole. See you at Gabriel’s tomorrow?” “I’ll be there. And love you guys too.” Dante drove off with a quick wave. His sedate, tan-colored cop’s sedan was a horrendous mismatch for the man inside. He honked the horn twice as he turned the corner, giving them the green light to move out. “Seth?” Seth pinched the bridge of his nose. “Piotr is on our side, Damien. Do you honestly think he could fool Gabriel, of all people?” Damien closed his eyes, the faint shimmer of his power dancing along his skin. “Gabriel has his own blind spots, but I don’t. And there’s something Piotr is hiding. Something dangerous.” Damien opened his eyes, their luminescence brilliant even under the streetlights. “I intend to find out what.” He patted Seth’s shoulder. “Try not to get caught in the crossfire. You’re the only reason Dante and I have tolerated him for this long.” He headed for his own car, a tricked-out, metallic-black roadster that cost more than Seth made in a year. “Stay safe, my brother.” “You too, my brother,” Seth muttered as Damien drove off, honking twice as he rounded the corner toward his own home. “Shit. Now I have to get Gabriel to call off the Double Trouble Team.” If they messed up Piotr’s mission, his

12/222

brother’s life would be in danger. If they had any idea the risks Piotr took to keep the rest of them safe, they’d be singing a different tune. Unfortunately, that wasn’t his tale to tell. Seth crawled into his car, exhausted beyond belief, and glanced at his watch. He swore under his breath, pulling out into the quiet street. He should have listened to Gabriel and let Dante and Damien hunt without him tonight, but he’d been determined to find out if the Shem they were hunting knew anything about Abby. Unfortunately, Damien’s intel had been right. The Shem had been hired to hunt down Abby, but not to harm her, something that sent a hard shiver down his spine. Why would a Shem want a human like Abby Marcheson for anything more than food? As far as he could tell, she had nothing to do with their world. But the dead Shem had known more than Seth was comfortable with, and less than he’d hoped. He’d known where she lived. For that alone, Seth would have killed him. Worse, he’d been a tough kill, nailing Dante in the arm with his claws and almost taking Damien’s head. Rafe would be more than willing to heal Dante. Too bad the stubborn bastard would never drive his ugly, putty-colored car to Gabriel’s for what he considered to be a minor wound. Seth snorted. Yeah. Dante was going to be sore tomorrow. Seth pulled up in front of his town house, ready to drop from exhaustion. He wasn’t even certain he had the energy left to order a pizza, and hunger was the only thing keeping him on his feet. He shuffled past Abby’s door. Abby’s windows were open. The aroma of burritos wafted out to him, his stomach immediately growling. As good as those burritos smelled, and God, they smelled amazing, she shouldn’t have had her windows open. She didn’t know that she was being targeted. She had no reason to believe she should stay behind locked doors and closed windows. Damn it. He was so fucking tired. But he’d promised Bill, his closest human friend, that he would watch over the man’s baby sister when she moved two doors down from him. He sighed. So far, he was doing a bang-up job of it. Not. He headed for his own town house. He was too tired tonight to keep an eye on Abby. He’d contact one of his brothers, have him watch while Seth slept. Micah would do it, if only because Seth would then owe him one. He managed to get into his town house without falling flat on his face. He did wind up crawling up the stairs and into his bedroom. Kicking off his shoes, he crawled onto the bed and pulled his cell phone from his pocket.

13/222

“Hey, Seth. Need me to guard your girl for you?” Micah’s deep, serene voice flowed over him. If anyone could keep Abby safe, it was Micah. Seth smiled. “I’d appreciate it, thanks.” “No problem. Rough night?” “Yeah. Damien’s intel panned out. The son of a bitch was hired to find Abby.” Without Damien’s unique abilities, Seth wouldn’t even have known she was in trouble until it was too late. The name Marcheson had shown up on one of Damien’s computer-generated alarms. When he realized it was the little sister of Bill Marcheson, Dante’s coworker and Seth’s friend, he’d immediately contacted Seth. Someone had done a thorough search on her, using paths open only to the Shem and the Nephilim, dark magics and light, mixed with modern technology that no human could have performed. If Damien hadn’t found the traces of the search, hadn’t insisted on hunting down the Shem who’d initiated it, they might have already lost her to a Shem’s hunger. Seth didn’t even want to think about that. There was something sweet and innocent about Abby, something that hadn’t dimmed as she went from gawky teenager to pretty, shy woman. Seth would hate to see that light of hers go out, snuffed by a Shem bastard. Gabriel had agreed to allow Seth, as a friend of the family, to officially guard Abby while the rest of the Neph did what they did best. Hunt Shemyaza. “Shit. I’m on my way.” “Stay safe, my brother.” Seth’s hands were beginning to shake. Fuck the pizza. He was going to sleep. He’d hit Waffle House in the morning or something. “Stay safe, my brother.” Micah hung up, probably already on his way. An Angelus like Seth, Micah would fly to her home, invisible, and guard her until morning. But Seth found sleep elusive. The Shem they’d killed tonight hadn’t known why he’d been hired. He hadn’t known anything other than someone was after her, that someone might want more than her blood. Now Gabriel wanted them at the mansion. The leader of the Nephilim was making it official. Sweet little Abby Marcheson was on a Shem’s hit list, and not one of them knew why. *** “You know, he’s perfect for you.” Trish was smiling as she followed Abby into the kitchen.

14/222

“Mmm-hmm,” Abby mumbled. For God’s sake, she had to get a grip. She was completely insane. Just because she’d caught a glimpse of Seth, waved at him, she was acting like some stupid Twilight fangirl, all ready to squee and pass out at his feet. Man, she had it bad. One friendly smile, one glimpse of those blue-gray eyes, and she was ready to have his babies. After everything she’d been through, she should have been off men for life, but no. Something about Seth just...made her feel safe. Abby never felt completely safe. It was weird. Problem was, Seth was always polite, always had a smile for her, but that was it. He had never once approached her without Bill or Trish tagging along behind him. He was funny, articulate, handsome and kind. She was surprised he hadn’t been snapped up yet. Were the women where he worked deaf, dumb and blind? She put down the bag and pulled out the coffee mugs. She set up the coffeemaker and pressed start, eager to change the subject. “Coffee okay?” “Ew, coffee? How about chamomile tea?” Abby turned and stared at Trish. “Funny, you don’t look like a pod person.” “Okay, you got me. Give me the good stuff.” Abby shook her head and prepped the two cups. She put barely a hint of sugar into Trish’s cup, but she poured a ton of cream and sugar into her own. Her friends and family often teased her about her coffee-drinking habits. Bill told people that she only added the coffee for color. “I don’t know why he doesn’t see it.” Trish took her mug with a nod of thanks, groaning at the first taste. “Who?” Abby sipped her coffee slowly, sitting down at the dark-stained, artistically distressed kitchen table. She’d had a crush on Seth van Licht since her high school days, when he’d been in college with Bill. She’d thought, once, that she found a man to make her forget Seth, but she’d been wrong on so many levels. “I mean, it’s not like he dates much. Just last week, Bill tried to set him up with a nice girl who works clerical over at the precinct, and he wasn’t interested.” Trish took a sip from her mug and reached for one of the pan dulce pastries Abby had pulled out of the oven just before the grocery trip. They weren’t warm, but they were still good, and Trish smiled her appreciation around a bite. “Mmm-hmm.” Abby stared down into her coffee cup. Who had he been dating back then? Flora, Finola... No. Fiona. That had been her name. Some Icelandiclooking goddess who’d swept him off his feet. Abby had only met her once, but she’d been devoted to Seth, and Seth to her. Abby had shrugged, her heart only

15/222

slightly torn, and moved on, hearing about Seth’s wedding after the fact. He’d been Bill’s friend, not hers. She’d just been the annoying little sister. But...his smile, the one he directed only at her, hadn’t changed. Not one tiny bit. “By the way, I told Bill to stop trying to fix his love life, because that’s my job.” Abby nodded. “Mmm-hmm.” She stirred her coffee in a desultory way, barely listening. She’d heard about Fiona’s funeral after the fact, too. Cancer, Bill had said, but he hadn’t told her what type. Abby had still been too wounded to do much, but she’d managed to send a card. Seth hadn’t responded, but then Bill later told her that Seth had been barely human after Fiona’s death. “Then I told him that I wanted to watch while he swallowed live goldfish.” “Mmm—what? Oh. Sorry.” Abby grinned at her sister-in-law sheepishly, trying to shake off her preoccupation. “What were you saying?” Trish snapped her fingers under Abby’s nose. “Pay attention. We’re talking about Mr. Hunka-hunka, remember?” Trish batted her lashes. “Oh, Trish, whatevah shall I do? I will simply die without him. Die, I say.” Trish dropped her head onto her arms and pretended to sob. Abby bopped her on the head with the hairstyle magazine she’d been browsing over breakfast. “I don’t have it that bad.” “Bull. He’s the only thing besides your job you think about these days. And, I must add, it’s about time you showed interest in another man. Doug doesn’t deserve another second of your tears or your fears.” Ugh. Doug. Her first—and last—taste of romance. At least her therapist would be pleased that she was interested in another man. Abby wasn’t so sure. Hell, maybe it was the right time to learn to trust again. The family knew him, even if she barely did. “Oh, my God, Abby! Seth’s naked outside your window!” Abby twisted in her chair halfway toward the window before she realized Trish was pulling her leg. Abby’s head thudded down on the table. Ow. That’s going to leave a mark. Trish sighed. “You’ve got it bad, hon.” She lifted her head and let Trish see all the longing she usually kept buried inside. “Yeah. I know.” “This is a good thing. You haven’t dated at all in five years.” “I haven’t wanted anyone in five years.” Trish shot her a knowing glance. “Except for Seth.”

16/222

Abby grimaced. “Fat lot of good that’s done me. At least I no longer shake when I see him.” “You do, but for good reasons.” Trish laughed as Abby hit her on the head with the magazine again. “Seth’s a good man. Bill thinks the world of him. If you’re going to start dating someone, Seth is one of the few my husband won’t throw a fit over.” Abby glared as some of the things Trish had said filtered through her I saw Seth haze. “Wait a minute. You talked this over with Bill?” “Duh. You think I’m not going to tell him that not only do you like Seth, but you’re not afraid of Seth either?” Abby whimpered. “I can’t believe you talked to Bill about this.” Trish waved her hand impatiently. “None of that matters. What does is, what do you want to do about it?” Abby took a sip of her coffee and came to a decision. “I’m willing to try, but I don’t even know if he’s interested.” “He’s male. If he finds out you’re interested, trust me, he will be too.” Abby grinned. “Men aren’t that bad.” “Oh, really?” Abby flushed at the knowing tone in Trish’s voice. “You want to know if he wants you? Walk up to him, bat those baby browns at him and take off your shirt. If he’s not interested, he’s gay.” “I want him interested in me, not my boobs. Dork.” If she was going to try and win Seth’s heart, she needed to make sure he wanted the woman, not the body. “I hate to tell you this, but the boobs are the lure you use to hook your man. Then you reel him in with your sparkling wit and keep him with your cooking.” “Sparkling wit?” Abby’s laugh was bittersweet. “I lie awake at night and think of things I should have said to him. I want to scream, because every time I see him, I freeze up. I can’t talk to him. Hell, I have trouble looking at him. What if I’m wrong again? Let’s face it, my taste in men sucks.” She sighed roughly. She had to get over this. She had to. If she didn’t, Doug won. “Doug hurt you badly, but it wasn’t your fault. He was a sick bastard, and I hope to God he’s getting his ass reamed on a daily basis by some big guy named Bluto or Bubba.” Trish’s eyes lit up. “Oh! How about a tag team? And I hope they forget the lube.” Abby shook her head. “You’re nuts.” “And right. You didn’t do anything wrong, Abby. He did.” “Yeah.” And it had taken a lot of therapy to get her to see that. “But I still freeze up and can’t think straight when Seth is near me. Then he leaves, and it’s too late. I wasn’t exactly Ms. Popular in school, Trish. I was always shy and tongue-tied around guys. Doug just made it worse.”

17/222

“You’re not like that with people you know.” Trish put her hand on Abby’s. “With us you’re the crazy nut we know and love.” Trish leaned back in her chair, a speculative gleam in her eye. “Maybe that’s the key. What if I told you he’s interested in friendship, but nothing more? Would you feel comfortable talking to him then?” Abby got up and started putting away the groceries. “I don’t know.” She paused, her can of corn halfway to the shelf. “God, I’m back in high school, aren’t I? Would you do me a favor and pass him a note during study hall?” “Hmm.” Trish covered her smile with her cup. “I could post ‘Abby likes Seth’ to his Facebook page.” Damn it. Trish would do it, too. “Are you for real??” Trish put her hands up in the air. “Hey, I’ll leave the poking to you.” Abby threw a dish towel at Trish’s head. “If it makes you feel any better, Bill threatened to cut off my purse allowance if I screw this up for you. He really likes Seth.” Abby grinned. Trish’s obsession with handbags was well known. “Big brother getting all protective again?” “Yes, well, you know when Bill puts his foot down, I’m not about to argue with him. Unless he’s wrong, of course. But that’s different.” “Of course.” Abby grinned at her sister-in-law. Trish had Bill wrapped around her pinky finger, and she knew it. So did Bill, who didn’t seem to mind one bit. He adored his tiny, crazy spouse. Abby made a sudden decision. The right decision, she hoped, pressing a hand to her fluttering stomach. She was about to jump into the deep end, and the thought both scared the shit out of her and made her feel strangely free. “All right. What do I have to do?” Trish punched the air. “Yes. Invite us to dinner, and I’ll explain it to you then.” “That’s it?” It couldn’t be that easy. Not when Trish was involved. “That’s it.” Abby shook her head, smiling, but agreed. She had no idea what Trish was up to, but she had to do something about these feelings for Seth soon or she would go bat-shit insane. *** “Okay, why am I out here freezing my nuts off? What’s with all the secrecy and the muffin bribe?” Seth handed Trish the Dunkin’ Donuts cup and one of the two bags he carried. He sat on the park bench, feeling remarkably like a would-

18/222

be spy. He had half an hour before he had to be at Gabriel’s for the mandatory meeting on Abby, and he didn’t want to be late. “We’re on.” Seth blinked at his best friend’s wife and wondered if he was hearing things right. “We’re what?” “Pay attention, Seth. We’re on, big guy.” Trish bumped him with her elbow, nearly sending him flying off his seat. That did not sound good. What the hell was she up to now? “Does Bill know about this, and if so, how much time to I have to pack and get out of town?” Trish threw her head back and laughed. “Not on a bet, big guy. But I did get you an in with a certain redhead.” She stirred her coffee and grinned up at him. “How do you feel about Mexican food?” Seth’s jaw dropped open. No. She couldn’t have. Wait, no. This was Trish. Shit. He’d let slip to Bill that he was possibly interested in Abby, hoping to sound his friend out. While he and Bill had a good relationship and always had, they were talking about the man’s little sister. Seth fully expected to get at least a punch in the arm, maybe even a warning of dire, dick-threatening consequences, if he so much as imagined Abby naked before permission was granted. But instead of the friendly, man-to-man chest beating he’d expected from the big, overprotective cop, he’d gotten a warm smile and mild warning: Don’t hurt Abby. Pfft. As if. Seth would sooner cut off his wings. Now Bill’s crazy blonde wife was hatching one of her insane schemes. He loved Trish, he truly did, but the woman was a menace. He narrowed his eyes and used his most intimidating voice. “What did you do?” “Got us an invitation to dinner.” She held her hand up, palm toward him, and waited for his high five, which didn’t come. She was not the tiniest bit intimidated by his death glare, damn it. “How?” And how crazy was he, that he was beginning to see a bright side to this? “She’s my sister-in-law. I know what buttons to push, and she’s got the hots for you bad, so don’t mess this up. I’d hate to clean up all that blood after Bill got done with you.” He absently high-fived her, knowing she’d leave her hand there until doomsday if he didn’t. “You’re sure she wants me? Because she has a strange way of showing it.”

19/222

“Trust me.” Trish took a sip of her coffee with a smug grin. “I’ve got you in the front door. It’s up to you to bring it on home.” “I’ll do my best.” He clinked his Styrofoam cup to hers, toasting the fact that Abby might interested in more than shy smiles and soft glances. He tried not to think how pleased Gabriel would be that he was getting close to his charge. Or how pissed Gabriel would be if he knew that this was way more than just a job to him. “Just...be gentle with her.” The unusually serious tone of her voice got his full attention. “She’s been hurt a lot. The only reason I went ahead and set this up is because I know you almost as well as Abby. You’d sooner cut off your left nut than hurt a woman, but it might take her a little time to realize that.” He already knew what had happened to Abby, but he decided to play along, see what Trish would tell him. The simple online searches Seth had done had given him pause. Abby was probably the strongest woman he’d ever met, to have survived what she had. His respect for her had grown after reading article after article about the fire and the toll it had taken on her family. No one should have to suffer what they had. Whatever it took to protect Abby from the Shem hunting her, he would do, and not just because of the assignment or Bill’s friendship. “What happened to her?” When Abby had been in the hospital recovering from her burns, Seth had been too busy dealing with Fiona’s illness and its aftermath to think much of it. It was only when he’d surfaced from the grief that he remembered Abby had been hurt, and by that time the family had clamped their lips shut. No one spoke about it, and they’d asked him, as a friend, to let it go. He’d obeyed, out of respect for Bill if nothing else, but he’d asked Damien to look into things for him on the supernatural side of the equation just in case. “Let her tell you when she’s ready. Trust me, Seth. If she tells you about that, then she’ll have definitely opened up to you. It will be worth the wait. There’s more to the news stories than what was put out there.” What could he say to that? Trish and Abby were close, understood each other well. He’d keep silent, for now. So he nodded. “When, where, and what should I bring?” “Tonight, Abby’s place, and your inherently sexy self. Oh, and a tight pair of jeans wouldn’t hurt either.” She winked at him and stood. “Now get back to work, you lazy bum.” She began walking away, opening up the Dunkin’ Donuts bag. “Ooh, blueberry. Yum.” Seth laughed. He couldn’t help it. She was crazy, but she was a good kind of crazy.

20/222

Seth headed out for his meeting with Gabriel, well aware that they had little to nothing to go on beyond Damien’s research and one Shem’s admission that he’d been paid to watch Abigail Marcheson, but not harm her. He slipped into the shadows between two buildings and took off his coat and shirt. He allowed his true nature to take over, his wings glowing brightly before he slipped into invisibility. A Shem or a fellow Neph would be able to sense him if they tried hard enough, but he was completely masked to human senses, not even the glow of his wings lighting the walls of the alley. He spread his wings, the joy of flying free tainted by the knowledge that someone he knew, someone he cared about, was a target for his enemies. He landed on Gabriel’s lawn five minutes late. He quickly folded away his wings and threw on his shirt as he dashed toward the door. Gabriel hated it when— “You’re late.” He winced as the leader of all the Nephilim, Gabriel Viator, turned to him, his strange, violet eyes brimming with frustration. “Sorry. I was speaking with Trish.” “Bill’s wife? Then you were lucky to get out alive.” Dante’s expression was wicked. “She’s a firecracker.” Damien snorted and clicked his mouse. Unless they were hunting or the man was on a hot date, he had his nose stuck to a computer screen. “She’s insane.” “Oh? That explains why you asked her out in college.” Damien rolled his eyes. “Asshole.” “Testa di cazzo.” Damien glared at Dante, who grinned and gave him the finger. But their antics distracted Gabriel, who sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Children.” The two settled down, Damien returning to his computer and Dante to staring out the window. “Seth.” He winced. That intense regard could be disconcerting, especially when Gabriel was displeased with you. His mother said his name in that exact tone whenever he’d done something wrong. “Yes, sir?” “Any news?” The Double Trouble Team shared a glance, then Dante gave Seth a thumbsup. “Go for it.” Go for what? “Ah. The Shem we hunted last night said he’d been paid to find Abby, but he refused to name his employer. He also told us his job was to watch, not harm.”

21/222

Gabriel nodded, the displeasure turning back to Dante and Damien. “And you couldn’t tell me this?” Dante shrugged. “It’s Seth’s assignment.” “We wanted him here before we gave you the update.” Damien didn’t even look up from his computer screen, but Seth could see the guilty flush working its way across his cheeks. “Thanks, guys. I’m touched. Really. And just so you know, you’re both dickheads.” Dante had called them all testa di cazzo enough times that they all knew what it meant. Dante chuckled. “Yeah, we know, but we’re your dickheads.” “God help us all.” Seth laughed at Gabriel’s quiet mutter. The angel didn’t make jokes often, so it was surprising when he did. “Seth, you’re in a prime position to guard Abby. Consider that your assignment. Focus on keeping her from harm, and let the others do the investigating.” Seth nodded, and those violet eyes turned on Damien, who suddenly lost all interest in his computer. “Find out who the employer was, and barring that, find out why a Shem would be interested in not immediately feeding off a human. There’s some kind of payment trail—money, blood, souls. Find it and follow it.” Shemyaza fed off of humans, hunted them for blood, emotions. Souls. If a Shem was hunting Abby, then it wasn’t because of her big, amber-colored eyes or her pretty red hair. The Shem would devour her, destroy her. And the Neph existed to stop them. Damien nodded once. It was as good as done. “Dante.” Dante practically saluted. “Find out if anyone in Abby’s family has had dealings with the Shem. It’s possible she’s a pawn in a larger game, which is why she’s under watch. Damien can assist you if it goes back further than a generation or two. Maybe there’s a connection that we’re missing.” “Yes, sir.” Damien glanced up from his computer screen. “Do you think this has anything to do with her psycho ex?” Seth grimaced. Just the thought of what Abby had suffered through was enough to make him want to growl. “I have no idea, but it’s worth checking out. We need to find out if Douglas Finley is a Shem or not. If so, his ass is currently in jail. That might be why he hired someone to follow her.” Dante nodded once, crisply. “I’m on it.”

22/222

Seth tilted his head. It was oddly quiet in the mansion. Half of Gabriel’s cell, the Neph that guarded the state of Delaware, lived in Gabriel’s compound, their hunt for the Shem their full-time jobs. Only Seth, Piotr, Damien and Dante had chosen to live apart, and their brothers had never understood it. Still, it was odd not to have Rafe, Sasha, Zeke or Micah underfoot. “Gabriel? Where is everyone else?” Gabriel froze for just a second. “Out on assignment.” Okay. Seth knew better than to push. Gabriel would tell them what was going on when he was ready, and not before. Those violet eyes met his. “Keep her safe, but remember. Our first priority is the Shemyaza. Do what you must.” Seth lowered his eyes so Gabriel wouldn’t see the lie in them. “Yes, sir.” *** Abby opened the front door with a greeting that barely passed her lips. Seth was standing right behind Trish, looking so yummy she almost drooled. “Are you going to let us in? It’s freezing out here.” Bill elbowed his way past her, his sense of big-brother privilege kicking in. “Abby, you remember I invited Seth tonight, right?” Trish elbowed her in the stomach in a move so subtle, it could be seen from orbit. “Sure I do.” Not. She darted a quick glance at Trish, who looked like she was trying very hard to hold back her laugh. She considered strangling her sister-inlaw on the spot, but decided not to. Bill might miss her. She opened the door wider. “Come on in. Dinner will be ready soon.” She smiled at the group in general as they filed in. She cleared her throat, hoping to dislodge the daddy of all bullfrogs currently sitting right in the middle. Lord, have mercy. Seth wore a tight pair of blue jeans designed solely to showcase his incredible ass. The soft gray button-up hugged his chest and abs, highlighting the gray in his eyes. She managed to notice all of that in a lightningquick glance, too terrified to keep her eyes on him for longer than a few seconds. She ushered him in and hoped she wasn’t about to make a complete fool of herself. If she survived tonight, she’d decide whether or not Trish got to live to see morning. “So, what’s for dinner?” Trish asked. She gave Abby a thumbs-up when Seth’s back was turned. Abby did her best to ignore the insane woman. Trish was one of those people who got an idea in her head and immediately acted on it. It had gotten her into trouble more than once, but her heart was in the right place, and she rarely did

23/222

something to deliberately hurt someone. This time was no exception. “Fajitas. Chicken and steak.” Abby handed around four glasses of sangria, smiling as Seth took a cautious sip. His brows rose in pleasant surprise before he took another, bigger sip. Dear God, she hoped her cheeks weren’t as red as they felt. “I’m stunned. You? Making Mexican? Say it ain’t so.” Bill laughed as Abby blew him a raspberry. “What was it you made last time?” Abby picked up her glass, took a sip and smiled at him. “Shrimp enchiladas.” “Oh, yeah. Shrimp. My least favorite food in the entire world, next to liver and onions.” Abby toyed with the stem of her glass, watching the light play in the red wine, and shrugged. Her hands were shaking, but focusing on teasing her brother instead of drooling over Seth was helping. “Give me some salsa, a little cheese, liver, onions and taco shells, and I think you’ve got a meal.” Bill shuddered. “Ugh. Don’t even try it.” Abby batted her lashes at her brother. “Would I be that mean?” “Yes.” Trish laughed as Bill gagged dramatically. “Now you have to make them.” Bill glared over at his wife. “I hate you, woman.” Trish made kissy faces at her husband, who pulled her into his arms and clamped a hand over her mouth. “You make me liver and onions and I’ll tell Mom about those Playgirls you hid when you were fifteen.” Abby snorted. Now she was certain her face was beet red. “Please. Like Mom doesn’t know about that.” Seth coughed. “Bill, you shouldn’t blackmail your sister.” Trish squirmed free of her husband’s hold. “Yeah, you shouldn’t blackmail your sister.” “Especially since you told me where you hid your Playboys when you were fifteen.” Seth winked at Abby over the rim of his glass. “Busted.” Abby snickered behind her hand. “Totally.” Seth held out his glass, and Abby clicked hers against it. A tingly feeling rushed through her at the warmth in his expression. She’d never have guessed that she’d bond with her dream man over nudie magazines, but hey, whatever worked. She led the way into the kitchen, curious to find out what kind of bonding could occur over fajitas. ***

24/222

Huh. This was his first visit to her home, and her town house wasn’t anything like what he’d anticipated. He’d expected cool and serene, not the chaotic, rich colors that dominated Abby’s living room and kitchen. Her home showed a warm, inviting woman lived within it, and he liked what he saw. The rust-colored sofa and cream oversize armchairs were complemented by the walnut coffee table with its top of broken, brightly colored mosaic tiles. The walls were painted an amber color that reflected the light of the pierced tin lamps that were hung all over the room, the rich walnut moldings accenting the golden tones. Above her small fireplace was a painting of a Mexican fiesta, all night shadows, bright colors and gleaming lanterns. Her kitchen was equally warm with rust-and-amber-striped fabrics on the chairs, amber walls and Mexican-style pottery lined up on top of the dark cabinets. The slate tile blended seamlessly in with the café-au-lait-colored carpet. Little touches of turquoise and aqua were the only cool spots in the entire town house. It was nothing like the pale blue and white decor that Fiona had preferred. When he tried to picture Abby in his home, he found he couldn’t do it. All in all, fire seemed to suit Abby much better than ice. She was certainly igniting a fire in him. That soft, green T-shirt of hers was hugging her curves. Her jeans showcased slender legs and a to-die-for ass. Even her hair, normally pinned up in a sloppy bun or pulled back in a sleek ponytail, was down around her shoulders, a mass of fire he longed to bury his hands in. He was so screwed. “Seth?” “Hmm?” Someone had asked him a question that didn’t involve sinfully tight jeans. He mentally scrolled back. It was something about his day job as an architect. Because of his status as a Nephilim, he’d needed a job where he could set his own hours. He loved designing, so he’d become a freelance architect. “Oh, right. The Benning project. So far, so good. All of the contractors are on time for a change. No major disasters, lots of minor ones, business as usual. Although I have to admit it’s the first time I’ve been asked to design around a griffin.” “A griffin?” Abby appeared curious, her eyes sparkling with humor. “Don’t ask. I’m still not sure I understand it myself. Finding stonework with feathers in it is giving me hives. What about you, Abby? How was work?” Abby worked for a salon named Mane Frame. She grinned at him, as easy and relaxed as she hadn’t been when he’d first arrived. He’d seen the way her hands shook, the way her cheeks flamed. But he could also see the quirky, cute woman inside the shy shell, the one who teased her brother about liver-and-onion tacos. That was the woman he wanted to bring out, the one he desperately wanted to get to know better.

25/222

“We had this one woman come in today, you know the ones who bring in a picture of Paris Hilton and ask me to make them look just like her? Except I’m a beautician, not a magician, and this woman was ancient. Blond hair would have been awful with her skin tone, and the cut! Oh, man, it would have been awful. She would have resembled a shar-pei with Barbie hair. Anyway, we’re supposed to steer clients away from anything that makes them look asstastic, but she refused to listen, and after a while she started sounding like a yappy dog...” So far, so good. Her smiles were coming easier, her laughter more free as she relaxed in the presence of her family. He’d even managed to make eye contact, her gorgeous amber-colored eyes spearing into him. It had been a while since a single glance from a woman took his breath away. Seth’s smile became wider the longer Abby talked. She was animated as she described her interaction with her various clients and her temperamental boss, Nancy. He watched the play of emotions across her face, thrilled when her warm grin was turned on him. Her arms waved, nearly knocking over his glass, but he managed to grab it before it spilled. She smiled an apology and continued talking. He even managed not to freeze up at the sight of burn scars on her right arm. He exchanged a glance with Bill, who shook his head with a slight scowl. The burns were off limits. For now. He’d have to make sure Bill understood that to Seth, those scars were badges of bravery. She’d survived. Hell, she’d thrived. They merely enhanced her beauty, not diminished it. She was also a good cook. The fajitas had been done to perfection, the chicken spicy, the rice just right. The wine and the good food created a relaxed atmosphere, and Seth got to see Abby at her most vibrant. He hadn’t seen her this at ease since she was in high school, when she’d been his friend’s awkward little sister. It was wonderful to see it now. Seth kept quiet, and simply enjoyed the show. *** “So, what’s for dessert?” Bill asked. Abby smiled over the hot oil, adding another triangle of dough. “Homemade sopaipillas. Hope you guys like honey or strawberries, because I forgot to pick up chocolate.” “Heathen.” Trish got out the honey and the strawberry puree, more than familiar with Abby’s kitchen. “How could you forget chocolate, of all things?”

26/222

“After the attack of the shar-pei Barbie, you’re lucky I remembered you were coming over.” Abby shuddered. “I’m going to have nightmares for a week.” “Woof.” Abby maneuvered the hot sopaipillas onto a plate. She took them to the table, sprinkled them lightly with confectioner’s sugar, and everyone dug in. The only sound to break the silence was “Mmm,” warming Abby’s heart. After dinner, Abby brought out the cards and the popcorn. They always had popcorn on hand when they played cards—mostly because Abby had banned Nerf guns. “Anyone want to play canasta?” Trish cleared the kitchen table as Bill grabbed a pad and pencil. Seth raised a brow. “Canasta? What’s that?” Trish was standing behind Seth, waving her hands madly. Subtle, Trish. Very subtle. Abby took the hint. If she was going to try and get closer to him, she had to make a move. She grinned at Seth, knowing it was a pale imitation of her earlier easy smiles. I hope I don’t look like I have gas. “It’s kind of like rummy, but to win you need make something called melds out of sets of seven cards. Jokers are wild, but you make more points if the meld is pure and doesn’t contain them. And you can make a meld off your partner’s cards.” She had to admit, Trish’s idea of having him come to dinner with them had worked out brilliantly. She’d been able to relax in a way she wouldn’t have been able to on a date. The confusion on his face was absolutely adorable. How could such a masculine guy appear so...cuddleworthy? As Bill began to shuffle the cards she shifted so that she was seated across from Seth. “It’s okay. I’ll teach you how to play.” Which was probably Trish’s plan all along. Bill snickered. “Wait until we break out the cribbage board. Then it’s every man for himself.” “Yup.” Trish took the seat across from Bill, smirking at her husband. “He’s gonna be so happy to have someone else join him in his lonely loserhood.” “I don’t lose that badly.” Her fingers on her forehead in the shape of an L, Trish began to sing. “L is for loser, that’s good enough for me.” Bill threw popcorn at her head. Seth chuckled as Trish returned fire. “I’m not very good at card games. I’m a lot better at board games. I really kick ass at Clue.” “That’s okay.” She patted his hand, startling herself. It was the first time she’d voluntarily touched a male who wasn’t family, and she felt fine. No fear, no

27/222

anxiety. It was nice. She resisted the urge to caress his fingers. Okay, better than nice. His hand was lean, but strong. “We’ll take pity on you.” “I’m not that bad. Really.” He patted her shoulder, and she had no desire to shrug off his touch. Maybe a relationship with someone like Seth was possible after all. “It’s just a card game. How hard can it be?” She shook her head and proceeded to teach him the rules of the game. They were going to get creamed, and she couldn’t care less. An hour and a half later, they conceded defeat to Trish and Bill. The other couple had wiped the floor with them. They had made more inroads into the wine, and Abby decided to blame the wine rather than admit that it was the sight of her partner that kept distracting her. He leaned back in his chair and smiled ruefully. “Next time we’re going to kick your asses.” “Hell, yeah.” Seth toasted the other couple. “Because next time we’re playing Clue.” Abby was still giggling as she walked him to the door, Trish and Bill not far behind them. “Seth?” “Hmm?” He was shaking his head at something Bill or Trish was doing behind her. Abby ignored them. She was used to the antics of her brother and sister-inlaw. “You’re welcome to come again, if you’d like.” His gaze snapped to her face, the blue gray of his eyes darkening, turning pure blue, yet they were far from cold. “I’d like that.” She could feel her cheeks flushing. “Me too.” She wasn’t certain how long they stood there before Trish and Bill elbowed their way out the door, taking Seth with them. He turned back toward her as he headed to his town house. “Good night, Abby.” She gulped. She could hear the desire in his voice, feel the warmth of his gaze. Trish was right. Seth wanted her. Now all she had to do was decide if she had the courage to let him have her.

Chapter Two “Seth? What’s wrong?” Seth sighed. He couldn’t believe he’d knocked on her door, but damn, he was exhausted, and he couldn’t keep himself from trying to see her. They’d passed each other a few times in the week since the dinner with Trish and Bill, and he’d watched over her from afar, but it wasn’t the same. He’d missed her, missed the sound of her bright laugh and the way her cheeks flushed when he looked at her, far more than he’d thought possible. “Seth?” He straightened up from where he’d been leaning on her doorjamb. He couldn’t tell her the truth, that he’d been fighting Shem all day. “I don’t mean to impose, but I just pulled sixteen hours at a job site, cleaning up a contractor mess, and I’m dead on my feet. Would you be so kind as to order me a pizza, or something? I think the only reason I’m still upright is I haven’t eaten since...” He scratched his head, unwilling to tell her it had been yesterday. “Yeah. I think my stomach’s going to beat me to death and eat me.” She stared at him for a moment, and then she grabbed hold of his wrinkled shirt and pulled him into her home. “I hope you like chicken burritos and rice, because that’s what you’re eating tonight. I’ll help you back to your place after I’ve fed you.” He collapsed, boneless, into one of her armchairs. Damn. The last time he’d been this weary he’d had Sasha to blame. Stupid Edinburgh-pub-crawling asshat. He’d never had a worse hangover in his damn life, but it had helped take his mind off the loss of Fiona. She brought him a glass of cola and he sipped it gratefully. “Bless you, woman.” “You’ll have to excuse me. I always exercise a little before dinner, and you caught me in the middle. My therapists said it’s good for me.” She waved her hand awkwardly. “Just...chill. I’ll be done soon.” She waited until he nodded before moving into the cleared space by the sliding glass doors that led to her deck. She watched him, waiting until his eyes closed wearily before she restarted her music. He stared at her through his lashes, entranced, as she moved gracefully through a series of yoga moves that left him hard, aching and wide awake. He’d never watched someone do yoga to soft rock before. Usually he associated it with new age music. He found himself entranced at the way her body

29/222

shifted, gliding effortlessly from one pose to another. There was strength in her movements, her stomach and leg muscles rippling with effort. The scars on her lower back and arm accentuated her quiet strength. She was seducing him, and she hadn’t even looked at him. The music changed again, quicker than what she’d moved to before, and seemed to signal the end of her routine, because her eyes opened and she smiled at him, her breathing rapid. “You hungry?” she panted. “Starving,” he replied. A flush crept up her face, and her gaze fell from his as she moved away. He affected her, and the realization sent a shock of adrenaline through his system. Trish had been right. Abby wanted him. “Do you want something stronger than soda?” Her voice drifted from the vicinity of her bedroom. “God, yes. Thanks.” He could hear the soft sound of cloth on skin, and pictured her undressing. Now that he knew she had an incredible shape, it was easy to fill in the blanks. He felt his body tighten in response. The only question that haunted him now was what color her nipples would be. He could torture himself for days with that thought alone. “Well, the only thing I have is sangria. Is that okay?” “The wine with the fruit in it?” “Yes.” He could hear her opening up closets and drawers, probably rummaging about for another oversize plaid shirt. Not that it would do any good. He knew what she was hiding, and the image was burned into his soul. “That sounds fantastic. Thanks.” He found the energy to stand, the scent of burritos causing his stomach to rumble loudly. He found the wineglasses and pulled two out. “I have the wine.” He turned and watched her open the bottle. She’d put on a huge red plaid shirt with gray tights. She grabbed some fruit out of the refrigerator and began cutting it, gesturing for the glasses when she was done. She placed the fruit inside and poured the wine in. She picked up her glass and took a sip, handing him his as she did so. “Go sit. I’ll get dinner on the table. You really do seem exhausted, Seth.” The concern in her gaze touched him. “I look like hell, huh?” He smiled ruefully, willing her to open up to him, to trust him. “Well, let’s just say you wouldn’t get the cover of a magazine right now.” He caught sight of her grin before she bowed her head, hiding it behind the fall of her hair.

30/222

He snorted a laugh, moving back to the comfort of her armchair. The combination of the wine, the heat of the oven and the soft music had him nearly asleep by the time the food was on the table. “Seth? Dinner’s ready.” He opened his eyes to see her bending over him, her expression concerned. When had he nodded off? “You should eat something before you pass out. Again.” He followed her to the table, the enticing aroma making his stomach growl. “Thank you, Abby. I probably would have collapsed on the floor instead of eating if I hadn’t come here.” He propped his chin on his hands and studied her, hoping he wasn’t about to drive her back into her shell. “I’d like to make it up to you, if that’s okay.” That charming blush crept up her cheeks again. “It’s okay. What are neighbors for?” He did his best to sound casual, but he wanted her to say yes in the worst way. “I appreciate that, but I’d really like the opportunity to repay you.” He smiled. “Let me take you out to dinner.” “As a neighbor?” That charming blush deepened. He hoped she’d pick up on his desire to be more than neighborly. “If that’s what you want. I’d prefer as a date.” If her face turned any darker he’d have to call Rafe for a healing, but her smile was wide and beyond happy. Her chin tilted up bravely, and he realized that this might be the first date she’d been on since she was injured. “I’d like that.” “Is Saturday good for you?” He’d have time to get some things cleared up, give her time to get used to the idea that they’d be seeing each other again. He figured if she were going to panic, she’d call Trish. Hell, he’d call Trish and ask her to take care of any nerves Abby might have. “Sunday would be better. I work all day Saturday, but only a few hours on Sunday.” He picked up her hand and kissed the back of it, enjoying the way she trembled in his grasp. “Then it’s a date.” She bit her lip, her nervous excitement practically vibrating around her. “It is.” He silently thanked Gabriel for assigning him to Abby. If he hadn’t, Seth would never have gotten this chance to know her again. *** The rest of the week seemed to float by for Abby. She found herself back on the highway Sunday afternoon, headed for home before she knew it, her clients just

31/222

a jumbled memory of perms and foils. All she could think about was the fact that Seth wanted to see her again. The Seth van Licht wanted to take her out on a date. A date. She hadn’t been on one since... Well. Best not to think of that. Better to think of stormy eyes and warm smiles. He’d seen her scars, and he still wanted to go out with her. She was this close to fangirl-type squealing. She needed to get hold of Trish. She had no idea what to wear for a first date with her dream man. She wasn’t certain there was anything in her closet worthy of a first date with Seth freakin’ van Licht. She let herself into her town house, barely holding back the urge to go over to Seth’s and see what he was doing. Their date was coming in a few hours, and she’d picked up the cutest little skirt to wear, but now she was second-guessing herself. Maybe she should go with jeans and that pretty peasant blouse Bill had gotten her for her birthday? She was bouncing on her toes, eager and scared at the same time. She hadn’t felt like this since she was a kid, and damn if it wasn’t Seth doing it to her all over again. She could hardly wait to see him. She practically danced up the stairs to her bedroom like an eager teenager, ready and eager to go out with him. She turned on the lights— She dropped her purse with a scream. There were rose petals all over her bedspread. Red rose petals. The pillows were drowning in them. And, on the mirror of her dresser, was a note written in red lipstick: For you, my love. Slowly, her hands shaking, Abby reached for the phone and dialed 911. “Nine one one, what’s your emergency?” The operator’s voice was cool and efficient. “My...my house has been broken into.” She was shaking so badly she was surprised she made any sense. “Okay. What’s your name?” “Abigail Marcheson.” “And your address?” Abby rattled off her address. She couldn’t move. She was afraid if she did, she’d fall, or start screaming. For you, my love. “Are you related to Officer Bill Marcheson?” “He’s my brother.” “I’ll put a call in to him. Do you have any reason to believe the intruder could still be present?”

32/222

Abby whimpered. God, she hoped not. She strained her ears, listening for anything that sounded out of place. “I don’t—” She took a deep, shuddering breath. “I don’t think so.” Let him be gone. Please, God, let him be long gone. “Where are you now?” “The bedroom. It’s...damaged.” “The intruder did something to your bedroom?” Didn’t she just say that? “Yeah.” “I need you to not touch anything. Can you do that for me?” Like she wanted to touch anything that sick fuck had left behind. “Okay. Please hurry.” She heard the dispatcher ask someone to call Bill and tried to breathe. “Can you leave the house?” No. No, she fucking could not, because she couldn’t fucking move. “No.” “Is there someone you can call to be with you?” She wanted to fling the phone at the goddamn words lipsticked on her mirror. “I’m using my phone to call you.” “Stay calm, ma’am. We’ve sent a patrol car to your home. Stay on the line with me until they arrive, okay?” “Yeah. Yeah, I can do that.” She might shake to pieces, but she wouldn’t hang up. “What color is your house, ma’am?” She blinked. “It’s a town house. It’s beige, like all the others.” “Okay. Some people change the siding on their town house in the older developments. Were all the doors locked?” “Um.” Abby tried to get her brain to work. “Yeah. I left for work around eight and I always make sure the doors are locked.” “You work on a Sunday?” “I’m a hairdresser, and the salon is open half a day on Sundays.” “Ah. Did anything appear out of place when you walked up to the house?” “No. No, I wouldn’t have come in if it had.” Why so many questions? And where were the fucking police? “Someone hurt me five years ago, nearly burned me alive. Trust me, I lock my doors.” “Okay, ma’am. I have to ask these things.” The operator’s voice had gone from calm and professional to sympathetic. “Do you think it could be the same man?” “No. He’s in jail, serving life without parole for murder.” “Are you certain he’s still in jail?”

33/222

She grimaced. “No one contacted me to let me know he wasn’t, and it’s on his file to do so if he ever escapes.” If Doug ever got out, she planned on running for her life. Abby jumped as someone banged on her door. “Police, Ms. Marcheson.” Abby knees went weak. “They’re here.” “All right. Stay on the line until you’re with them, just to be safe. Can you do that?” She could so do that. “Yes.” She finally unlocked her knees enough to stumble toward the bedroom door. Going down the stairs proved harder than it should have, but she made it. She got the front door open to find her brother and a huge blond detective standing there. “My brother is here.” “Put him on, so I can verify the cops are there.” Abby handed the phone to Bill and promptly collapsed. *** She’d fainted. She’d goddamn fainted from fear, and when she came to, Bill was equal parts concerned and livid. Someone had been in her home. Someone who knew about Doug. Uniformed cops tramped through her house for hours, taking prints and collecting evidence, but they told her that there wasn’t much they could do. There was no sign of forced entry, and all of her doors and windows had been locked. She overheard some of the cops talking. There were no unidentifiable fingerprints that they could find. Whoever had done this had been good, or as one of them implied, they’d had a key. A fucking key. She sat down hard on the sofa, bouncing a little. Abby knew everyone who had keys to her town house. None of them would do something like this. They were her friends, people she trusted. Family. No way any of them would torture her like this. They took the lipstick as evidence, as well as the rose petals and the roses. They took pictures of the mirror. They watched like hawks when the locksmith Bill called for changed all of her outer doors and handed her the new key. And then they left, saying they’d “keep an eye out.” “Abby? Come home with me.” Fuck no. “I’m not bringing this into your home.” “Abby.” He was using his cop voice, but that didn’t work on her. “I’m not bringing this to Trish.” If this was Doug... If he’d gotten out... No. She’d never let that sick asshole take another member of her family.

34/222

Bill winced. “Then let me call someone to stay with you, okay?” When she started to shake her head he held up his hand. “Someone with no kids, no wife, and who you trust.” He ran his fingers through his hair. “Someone I trust.” She nodded reluctantly. “Okay, Bill.” She didn’t want a stranger in her home—a cop she didn’t know—but it was the only way Bill would leave. She wasn’t the only one who’d been scarred by the fire. Bill hugged her goodbye and walked toward the front door, already dialing. The huge blond cop smiled at her with warm brown eyes. “Take care, Ms. Marcheson.” “Thanks.” He nodded once and followed Bill out the door, shutting it quietly behind them. Abby listened to the silence in the empty town house and shivered. She’d never been so frightened in her life. She knew what Doug was capable of. For you, my love. The words frightened her more than the rose petals. Doug had used them frequently when he talked about his business dealings. How everything he did was for her. That someday, when they married, she’d be grateful. And when she dared to disagree...to tell him that it was for him and not her... She shivered. For you, my love. She curled up on the sofa, remembering the last time he’d hit her. He’d called her a bitch and a whore, told her that she wasn’t worth anything. He’d nearly beaten her to death, all because she’d told him she was leaving him. That wasn’t the worst thing he’d done to her. He hadn’t said a word as they led him out of the courtroom in handcuffs, convicted of first-degree murder, attempted murder, and arson. He’d just glared at her. If he ever got free he’d kill her. The unexpected knock at the door made her scream. Everything had been so quiet up until then that it sounded unnaturally loud. Shaking, she got to her feet. Hopefully it was a cop standing on her doorstep. She didn’t think she could handle much more tonight. She crept to the door like a frightened child and peered out the peephole. Seth. She stared at her watch, horrified. Shit. She’d forgotten to call him and cancel their date. But, God, it was good to see him. He stood there, scanning the parking lot as if he sensed something she couldn’t. She opened the door and found herself crushed in his arms, relaxing against him in spite of herself. His warmth began to chase away the chills. She buried her face in his chest and breathed deep,

35/222

inhaling his scent. It soothed something deep inside her, let her truly breathe again. The shirt he wore was soft as silk and warm from his body. She bit her lip against a sudden flood of tears. For the first time that night she felt safe. Not even Bill’s presence calmed her the way Seth’s solid strength did. “Bill called me. I came over as fast as I could. I would have been here sooner, but I was at work. I had to fight to get away.” He pulled back slightly, studying her face with an intensity that should have scared her silly. Instead it made her feel cherished. “Are you all right?” She laughed, an edge of hysteria in her voice. “No.” “I can see that.” She clung to him, her only rock in a sea of madness. He answered her silent plea and pushed her back into her town house, shutting the door behind him. Seth sat her down on her sofa, covered her in the bright gold throw she kept over it and moved into her kitchen. She could hear cupboards being open and closed. “Don’t you have anything stronger than sangria in here?” “No, not really. I’m not a heavy drinker.” Though after tonight, she could be. He brought her a glass of wine. “Drink while I pack.” He stalked off toward her stairway. She choked on her sip of wine. “Pack?” She heard him curse as he reached her bedroom. “You heard me.” “Um, if you don’t mind my asking, why do I need to pack?” She was terrified of staying here for the night, but where could she go? This was her home. There was no way she’d drag this sort of danger to Bill’s place, let alone her parents’. They’d finally rebuilt their lives. She wouldn’t mess that up again. “My place.” She could hear drawers opening up as he rifled through her clothing. He muttered something about her plaid shirts, and it didn’t sound complimentary. “Oh. That makes perfect sense.” She shook her head quickly. “Not. Why am I going to your place?” He walked back in with her suitcase repacked, and practically lifted her off the sofa. “Because I won’t be able to sleep a wink knowing that you’re alone in here, that’s why.” He marched her to her front door and held his hand out impatiently for the key. Did she trust him enough to hand over the key to her home, her sanctuary? But her sanctuary had been violated. Besides, she had to admit that she did trust him, or she’d never have allowed him inside in the first place. The determined expression on his face made her decision easier. She handed him her keys, nodding as he silently thanked her for her gift of trust with a smile that damn near melted her insides.

36/222

Seth locked the door and made it quite clear he was guarding her on the short walk to his town house. He opened the door and went in first, his hand clamped around her wrist. He took a quick glance around and, apparently satisfied, closed and locked the door behind her. He put her suitcase down and headed for the kitchen to make coffee. She prayed she wasn’t making the second biggest mistake of her life. She started to wander around his town house, still a little numb. Absently, she began inspecting bits and pieces of his home. She picked up a delicate glass bird and winced. Who the hell picked this out? This is so not him. She noticed there were quite a few bird images around the room. Fiona must have been seriously into bird-watching. Either that, or Seth was. Somehow she couldn’t picture Seth sitting in a blind with a pair of binoculars, watching feathery antics of the boring kind. Then again, what she knew about Seth would fill a thimble. She stared at a particularly beautiful picture of a winged angel that bore a remarkable resemblance to Seth. It was done in the same icy blues and cool whites as the rest of the home, and made the angel seem untouchable. Inhuman. Was this how Fiona had seen Seth? She risked a quick glance toward the kitchen before moving on from the painting. Fiona had been his wife, and presumably had known him better than Abby did. Her eyes were drawn once more to the cold, isolated angel. Maybe Seth wasn’t quite what he seemed after all. *** Seth pulled out his cell phone as the coffee pot burbled. “Gabriel. The Shemyaza has made contact.” Gabriel was silent for a moment. “Tell me.” Seth remembered the poisonous green miasma he’d seen lingering in Abby’s bedroom. The evil he’d sensed had already fled, but the stench in the room had screamed danger. There was nothing the police would be able to do for Abby. “They made it appear to be a stalker. Rose petals all over the place, words written in lipstick on the mirror.” Seth’s blood boiled thinking about it. Her home had been invaded while Seth was out hunting Shem. He’d trusted she’d be safe while at work, had figured she’d be alone for no more than a few minutes. How wrong he’d been. The Shem he’d been hunting had been wily. She had gotten away from him, disappearing into the shadows with barely a trace. He’d hunted for another hour, hoping to find her, but with no luck. It wasn’t until Bill called that he realized how late it was.

37/222

If he could kick his own ass, he would. How could he have left Abby unguarded? “Any idea why they are targeting her?” “None yet. She’s a normal woman who goes to work and has family and friends. She’s innocent.” “If we’re wrong, and this is a feeding hunt, that might be the draw.” Gabriel went silent for a moment. “Very well. Keep her close, and keep me posted. If you need help, Piotr will be back in town soon. I’ll call Dante and Damien, let them know what’s going on. They both should be of major assistance to you. They’ll be expecting your call.” “What about Sasha?” The Knight would be more than capable of helping him protect Abby. Sasha’s ability to fight was legendary, even though the man was barely into his thirties. “He’s with Micah. They’re out on a mission, checking out different Shem activity.” Damn it. He was aware that there were other Shem-related things going on in their home state, but that didn’t mean it didn’t rankle that Abby’s case wasn’t being given priority. “You should know that Rafe hasn’t checked in recently.” Gabriel’s voice was solemn. It always hurt Gabriel to lose one of the Nephilim directly under him. And Rafe was special to all of them. He was the youngest of their group, their baby brother, and they’d pull out all the stops to find him. “Who’s looking for him?” “Zeke.” Shit. It had to be bad if Gabriel was breaking out the heavy hitter. As a Legionnaire, there wasn’t much that could hurt Zeke, unless a Shem figured out his weakness. “Keep me posted?” Rafe was a warrior, but nowhere near as strong as Zeke. If he’d gotten in deeper than he could handle— “I know you worry about all of us, Seth, but for now I need you to concentrate on Ms. Marcheson.” Like that would be difficult. “Will do.” “Be careful. Until we know why the Shemyaza are so interested in her, you’ll need to watch your back.” “Understood. Stay safe, my brother.” It always felt weird saying that to Gabriel, but they all did it. He might be a true angel, but he was their angel. “Stay safe, my brother.” The warmth in Gabriel’s voice eased him. He put his phone away and stuck his head out of the kitchen. Abby floated around his blue and white living room, a column of living, breathing flame in a world of ice, gently touching here and there. She wordlessly

38/222

asked for permission to pick up one of the small modern glass sculptures Fiona had loved so much. He noticed that the tension in her shoulders was finally starting to ease, and silently gave her permission to roam as she wished. He would give her anything she wanted to see that horrible fear gone from her eyes. “Somehow, this place doesn’t really fit you.” He paused in the act of pouring her coffee. He’d never really thought about his decor, but Fiona had loved it. “No?” She put the little crystal sculpture down and turned to stare at the painting above his fireplace. Fiona had adored the angel, but Seth had blushed when he first saw it. Fiona had purchased the painting for him as a Christmas present. She’d insisted he hang it above the fireplace. If she’d known how he truly felt about that picture...but he’d never told her what he was, who she was married to, even at the end. The lonely angel had mocked him more than once after Fiona’s death, but now it seemed different. Instead of seeming lonely, the angel seemed to be waiting for something. Seth shook his head. He was thinking of the angel as himself. If he kept that up, he’d earn himself a hug-me jacket, size medium. “It seems so...cold. Remote.” She turned to study him with a serious expression in her eyes. “You don’t really strike me that way.” He sighed and finished pouring the coffee. Time to open up a little. “My wife loved our home.” There was silence. He glanced up to find her studying him with a compassion that humbled him. After everything she’d been through that night, she was going to try and make him feel better. “I barely remember Fiona.” He handed her the coffee cup and sipped his own before answering. “She chose the decor when we were first married.” “She seemed like a nice woman.” He sat down in an ice-blue armchair and smiled at her gently. Her expression said it all. She was afraid he’d be hurt by the fact that they’d brought up Fiona, but instead he was touched. She was worried about him on one of the worst nights of her life. “It’s all right, Abby. She was very sick at the end, and it was almost a mercy when she passed on. There wasn’t anything anyone could do for her except ease her pain.” And he’d tried. Lord, had he tried. By the time they realized how sick she truly was, not even Rafe could have saved her. He watched as she sat gingerly on the edge of the white sofa. The tension simmering within her hadn’t eased much. “Do you still miss her?” He thought about that for a moment. “At first it was like I couldn’t even breathe without her, but my friends helped me get through it. They were there for me at my worst hour.”

39/222

Especially Piotr. His brother had quietly and competently kept him from falling apart. It was Piotr who’d made all of the funeral arrangements, kept things running smoothly when all Seth wanted to do was curl up in a ball until it all went away. When that failed, when anger had overtaken grief, Sasha had taken over, dragging Seth to Europe for a month of drinking and exploring that had exhausted him. And when he’d come home, depressed and ready to follow Fiona, Rafe and Zeke had helped him crawl out of the hole he’d dug himself by being the charming assholes he knew and loved. Dante and Damien had been waiting for him when he finally came to his senses and accepted that she was gone, had helped him put his life back together. Gabriel had offered condolences and the chance to transfer to another cell if he so wished. He hadn’t. His brothers were the best men he knew, and he wouldn’t trade them for anything. “Do you want to talk about it?” Her soft tone brought him back from his memories. “She was a very important part of my life, and I’ll never forget her. But she’s been gone for five years. I loved her dearly, but it’s more than time I moved on. I’m okay with that. And I know she would be too.” She sipped her overly sweet coffee. “Mmm. How did you know I like a little coffee with my cream and sugar?” Seth grinned. It wasn’t a subtle way to change the subject, but he appreciated the effort. “Fajita night. Frankly, I was amazed there was any cream and sugar left for anyone else.” Forced amusement turned into a full-blown, slightly lopsided grin. “Good thing you take yours black, then.” “You’re going to spend the night here.” He nearly winced at his grim tone. Maybe he should have tried to be a little more diplomatic, but it was too late now. There was no way he was leaving her alone. Abby’s amusement faded away. She put down her coffee cup, the tension back in her shoulders. “I don’t know if that’s a good idea.” “Oh, I definitely think it’s a good idea.” He put his cup next to hers. He stood up and crossed his arms. He was dead serious about keeping her safe, either in his home or hers. He knew which he preferred. “You either spend the night here, or I spend the night there. It’s your choice. Either way, you’re stuck with me.” “Umm...” “Oh, and don’t plan on going anywhere alone, either. I will be with you at all times. Understood?” In fact, he’d insisted on it when Bill called him. Thank God her brother had agreed, because Seth would have done it anyway, and he didn’t need the big cop arresting him for stalking. Gabriel would have a field day with

40/222

that one. “Until we find who did this and we know you’re safe, I’m your shadow.” “Who said this was any of your business? And who is we?” He leaned down, placing his hands on either side of her head. “The minute that person entered your bedroom, it became my business.” He hoped she could see his determination and understand it. She was his to protect and defend. She’d let him in, and he would guard her now with his life. But first, he had to get her to relax. He tried to tone down the caveman instinct that wanted to lock her in a safe, well-padded box and backed away from her just a hair. “And your brother asked me to.” Some of the fear left her face. Her shoulders relaxed, the tension easing with the knowledge that Bill had sent Seth to watch over her. Little did she know that it was an angel who’d really sent him. “Okay, Seth.” He damn near sighed in relief. He nodded and moved back to his chair. He picked up his coffee cup and took a sip. “Do you have any idea who would want to break into your home and leave you a message like that?” If Seth got a hold of whoever had broken in, not even Zeke would be able to hold him back, and Zeke was the strongest Neph in Gabriel’s cell. She shuddered. “Only one, but he’s in jail.” The cup paused on its way to his mouth, and one dark brow rose in a question. “Oh? And that would be...?” She closed her eyes in remembered pain. “Douglas Finley.” Hell. Her psycho ex. But according to everything they knew, the asshat was still sitting in lockup, serving out a life sentence. “Tell me about Douglas Finley.” He needed to hear the words from her lips, to make her lance the wound that had been inflicted on her that night. She sighed, staring into her coffee cup rather than at him. “Doug was a man I dated about five years ago. He was smart, good looking, had everything going for him. He was a real-estate agent, and made good money at it, too. He could sell anything to anyone, even with the downturn in the economy. When we started going out, he’d tell me that everything he did was for me. For the future he wanted us to have together. At first, I thought it was charming and romantic.” Her smile twisted, became brittle. “After a while it became smothering.” The cup was put on the table, her hand going to the scars on her arm. She started rubbing them absently. “One day, I smiled at a guy I worked with just as Doug came by to take me to lunch. Judd said something amusing, that was all, a joke I don’t even remember, and I smiled at him. Doug didn’t like that. He told me that I was acting like he meant nothing to me, that watching me smile at another man hurt him. I

41/222

apologized. I explained to him that Judd made a joke and that was what I’d been smiling at. He seemed to accept the explanation. “As time went on, Doug became more and more jealous. He wanted me to quit my job, to move in with him, but for some reason I was never tempted to do that. Maybe deep down I knew something was wrong, and the more he pushed the more I told him no.” She choked. “God, I was so stupid.” “No. If you were stupid, you would have given in.” He wasn’t even certain she’d heard him. “He started telling me he didn’t want me working with male clients anymore. His temper became worse. He started hitting me, little slaps at first that didn’t really hurt. When I complained, he told me that he’d only been joking and that I shouldn’t take it so seriously. I believed him.” Anguish and self-contempt filled her expression, her fingers digging into her arm. Into her scars. “I believed him, Seth.” If he ever met Doug Finley, the man was dead, human or not. “It escalated from there. One day he came to my apartment, screaming that I’d slept with one of his coworkers.” She laughed, the sound low and bitter, and Seth had to clench his hands to keep from pulling her into his lap to protect her from the memories. “I’d complimented the man on his wife’s potato salad at the company picnic, and he’d put his hand on my arm when he thanked me. That’s all.” She rubbed her scars harder. “I just couldn’t take it anymore, so I told him that it was over between us, and shut the door in his face.” Abby took a sip of her coffee, but her hands were shaking so badly she nearly dropped the cup when she tried to put it back on the coffee table. “He knocked my door down, and nearly beat me to death. If one of my neighbors hadn’t called the police, I would be dead right now. As it was, they had to do reconstructive surgery on my face. It took two years to finish healing completely, and I still have scars.” She pointed to the faint lines under her jaw and near her nose, barely visible until she pointed them out. She didn’t need to point out the ones on her arm. Not when he was so aware of the way she rubbed at them. “When I came to in the hospital the cops were waiting. After...some things I’d rather not talk about, they finally caught him.” Was it possible? Could Doug be the Shemyaza that was hunting her? It would explain a lot. Some of the Shem developed obsessions with their prey, refusing to let them go until they were completely devoured. Doug could be one of them. If so, they’d have to kill him. Once a Shem was on the hunt for specific prey, nothing would stop them. “He got a life sentence without the possibility of parole. And I got huge therapy and hospital bills and a fear of men I’ve barely gotten over.”

42/222

There was silence as Seth absorbed her story. Jail was no barrier to a determined Shem. It was entirely possible he had already gotten free and was hunting again. The easiest way to find out would be to check with Dante. If it was Finley... When he was done, the man would need a little more than facial reconstructive surgery and therapy. She sat there, pale and shaken, and it took every ounce of his self-control not to wrap her up in his wings and fly away with her. When she began rubbing her arms, he realized he wouldn’t be able to stop himself. He steeled himself for the rejection he was certain would come. She was shaking like a leaf as he settled on the sofa next to her. He pulled her onto his lap, surprised when she didn’t protest but unwilling to let her go. He held her gently, stroking her hair, praying that the hellish visions of Doug would fade away, if only for a few moments. She burrowed against him, her face pressed against the side of his neck, her arms wrapped around him so tightly he could barely breathe. He crooned, nonsense words, but they seemed to soothe her. Or so he thought, until her breath caught and she began sobbing on his shoulder. Seth held her, repeating over and over again that everything was okay. No one would hurt her ever again. He was there and would guard her, and eventually, the storm of tears ended. Exhausted and emotionally drained, she drifted off to sleep in his arms. Seth stared down at her tear-dampened face and felt something settle inside him. The trust she’d given him would be returned tenfold. He’d never let her regret her decision to open up to him. Someday he’d mete out justice for what Finley had done to Abby and her family. He lifted his precious bundle and moved to the stairs, wishing he dared put her in his bedroom. He knew better than that. He hadn’t earned her complete trust yet. He would. So he carried her to the spare bedroom and placed her on the bed, removing her shoes and covering her with the blinding-white duvet. It didn’t suit her, the pure whites and icy blues of his house. Already he missed the warmth of her home. He placed a soft kiss on her forehead and left her to her healing sleep. Seth picked up the phone and dialed Gabriel once more. Maybe the head of the Nephilim would have some more information on how Douglas Finley was

43/222

connected to the Shemyaza. If there was something there, maybe Dante could find it, or Damien. Hell, if he had to, he’d call in all of his brothers and all hell would break loose. Literally.

Chapter Three Abby woke up confused and disoriented. The white room was not the cheerful gold of her bedroom. The bed linens were all white, too, as were the few pieces of furniture in the room. The curtains were a shade of blue so pale, they were almost white. It was so bright, she wanted to dig out her sunglasses. She wasn’t in a hospital. There wasn’t a muted beeping sound, or squeaky nurse’s shoes. It wasn’t a hotel, either. Suddenly, she remembered where she was, and why. For you, my love. She shuddered. She’d spent last night in a daze, the date with Seth postponed while she dealt with the emotional fallout of Doug’s return. Now it was Monday, and she had to go to work. They both did. Seth had been so sweet to her, holding her when she cried, listening as she ranted. The only thing he’d refused to do was leave her alone. She couldn’t stay here. Doug would kill Seth just for smiling at her. She sat up and swung her legs over the side of the bed, pushing her hair out of her face. She glanced at the alarm clock on the bedside table. It was six thirty in the morning. Hopefully she’d be able to sneak out without Seth seeing her. Maybe she could catch a flight to Abu Dhabi before anyone was the wiser. Who the hell would look for her there? “Abby? How do you want your eggs?” So much for that idea. He sounded sleepy. She opened the door a crack and peeked at him. Seth’s hair was in disarray, as if he hadn’t combed it yet. He needed a shave, and his eyes were hooded with the last bits of sleep. He wore nothing but a pair of red pajama bottoms. He yawned behind his fist. He had the nicest chest of any man she’d ever seen, even on TV. Lean and muscular, with a smattering of dark hair and a washboard stomach, it was obvious he put that home gym he had to good use. She had to stifle the urge to run her fingers through those curly hairs to feel the smooth, golden skin beneath. “You have any salsa?” She tried to get her pulse to calm down. Well. If she had to stay, at least she had a nice view. He blinked. “Yes, I do. I picked some up about a week ago. Is scrambled okay?”

45/222

“Yes, please.” She smiled softly, and shut the door as he turned toward the kitchen. Once she knew he was safely out of the hallway, she dashed for the bathroom. She took care of her morning business, then hurried into a pair of tight black jeans and the only top he’d grabbed, a racer-back tank top she worked out in occasionally that was just this side of tight. She decided to switch to the black T-shirt from the day before instead. She felt decidedly uncomfortable wearing the tank to work. It showed off too much of her body. She bent down and put her black high-top sneakers on. She had on her favorite pair of socks. They were so old, all of the elastic was shot and the black had dulled to a dark gray, but she just couldn’t part with them. She stared at herself in the mirror as she applied her mascara. I look like a vampire, she thought, stifling a grin. Blah, I vant to suck your blood! She made claws of her fingers and raked them at her reflection, trying to appear menacing. Oh, yeah. Very scary. She grimaced, then began brushing out her long hair. She might terrify a gerbil. By the time she headed downstairs, breakfast was on the table. He’d made scrambled eggs, salsa, cantaloupe, toast, juice and coffee. “Wow. That looks really good.” It smelled terrific, too, and suddenly her stomach growled loud enough to earn a chuckle from Seth. “I usually eat cereal and coffee for breakfast, but it’s not every day that I have someone sleep over.” “Thanks. I have an egg-white omelet, toast and coffee, so this is something of a treat. I’ll have to be careful at lunch, though. Don’t want to add to the junk in my trunk.” She sat and spooned some eggs and salsa onto her plate. God, she needed coffee, if she was talking about the size of her ass before breakfast. She reached for the toast, and Seth handed her grape jelly. “I like your junk.” Was it appropriate to tell him she liked his too? Before she could respond, he took a bite of the eggs. She nearly broke into giggles at the look on his face as he tasted scrambled eggs and salsa for the first time. “I’ve never had salsa on my eggs before, though I’d heard about it. The taste is...interesting.” She watched as he spooned more of the egg and salsa mixture into his mouth, the laughter breaking free at his grimace of disgust. “It’s an acquired taste.” She ate some of her own eggs with obvious relish, and grinned as he put his fork down and reached for the cantaloupe, leaving the eggs all but untouched on his plate. “Sorry, guess I just can’t acquire that particular taste. Think I’ll have mine plain next time.” “Do you have a newspaper?”

46/222

“Nope. I don’t read anything depressing first thing in the morning. It sours my stomach.” “Ah. You’re one of those people who watch the eleven o’clock news and spoil their sleep?” “Nope. I’m one of those people who read it on the Internet at work.” “I can’t read at work, or I’d send my customers home with purple Mohawks.” He grinned. “Yeah, I could see how that would be career altering for a hairdresser.” “What made you decide to be an architect?” “I like designing pretty things, but I have no aptitude for so-called real art. I kind of liked the idea of building something that someone could live in, make a home in. A place where people could express their own style, or work with the surrounding beauty of nature.” He shrugged. “It’s hard to explain, but I’ve always wanted to do something like that.” “Practical art.” She’d seen houses in magazines that took her breath away, so she could understand his desire. He smiled at her slowly, obviously pleased that she got it. “Exactly.” He glanced at his watch. “Speaking of which, we need to start getting ready to go.” She cleared the breakfast dishes while he went to get dressed. He came out wearing a gray polo shirt and black pants, his hair combed smooth. He threw on his leather trench coat and picked up his briefcase. “Okay, here’s the deal. I’m dropping you off at work. What time do you get done?” “My shift ends at six, but if I have customers waiting, it could be later. I never get out on time.” She put her own coat on and picked up her purse. Abby followed him to the front door, rolling her eyes at his back. She had the feeling her Abu Dhabi plans were about to go up in smoke. “Okay. I’ll be at the shop by six.” She eyed him dubiously. “I may not be ready to go by then, Seth. You’d have to wait.” “Don’t worry about it. It won’t be a problem.” He opened the door for her, and she stepped out. He followed and pulled the door shut behind them. “Seth, I’ll be surrounded by people. I’ll be okay. I can call you or Trish as soon as I’m done.” In fact, she’d have an easier time slipping away from Trish. He turned, finished with locking his door, and smiled down at her gently. “I’ll be there at six.” There was that determination again, the same one that had her out the door of her home the night before. “You’re too stubborn for my good, you know that?” In spite of her annoyance at his high-handed attitude, she felt reassured. She still didn’t understand why she felt so safe with him. She’d known him pre-Doug, and he was friends with

47/222

her brother—a man who had once threatened the balls of her prom date right on the front porch, in full view of the entire neighborhood, and didn’t she still want to get even with him for that humiliation. But something so simple couldn’t lead to the level of trust Seth inspired in her. “Abby?” She gave in. Seth wasn’t going to back down, and she didn’t really want to visit Abu Dhabi anyway. “Fine. I’ll see you at six.” “And you’re to stay in the shop for lunch.” “No, I’m not.” She might be giving up her desert paradise, but no way in hell was she giving up her Girlfriend Date. “I’ve been planning on going to lunch with some friends all week, and I’ve been looking forward to it.” The gleam of battle was in his eye. She’d need to head him off, or her lunch date was off for the foreseeable future. “Nancy is going, so I won’t be alone, okay?” He seemed to think about it for a moment. “Give me your cell.” She handed it over and watched as he programmed his number into it, both his own cell and his house. “You call me if anything, and I mean anything, gives you even a twitch of a bad feeling, got it?” She saluted. “Aye, aye, sir.” Exasperation warred with amusement. “Anything else I’m to do today, while you’re handing out orders?” He glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, then squinted up at the blue sky. “I’m sure I can come up with a thing or two by tonight.” She watched his mouth quirk as he suppressed a grin. Abby rolled her eyes. He chuckled as he grabbed her arm and escorted her out to his car. “I’m serious. I don’t want you alone until we know what’s going on.” He stopped, turning her to face him. All the humor had left his expression. “Promise me.” She almost melted at the expression of concern on his face. “Seth, I’ll be fine. Really. I won’t go anywhere alone.” He looked unconvinced. “You’ll call me.” “I have your cell-phone number.” She’d use it, too, if she thought for even a second that Doug was anywhere near her. He leaned in closer, his face inches from her own, and the worry in his gaze morphed into that hot-as-hell determination. “Promise me, Abby.” His voice had dropped, the smoky quality all but taking over, and something shivered inside her. She wanted to hear that tone when he was deep inside— No. It was too soon to think about things like that. She swallowed the saliva pooling in her mouth. “I promise.” As his lips touched hers, she thought she heard him say, “Good.”

48/222

It hardly qualified as a kiss. Just a touch of his lips to hers. But the feel of his mouth rocked her to her toes. She swayed toward him, desperate to take it deeper, but he lifted his head. She found herself unable to look away from his eyes. They’d turned pure blue, dark and mysterious. He didn’t smile. His head lowered, his eyes never leaving hers until they closed at the last possible minute. This kiss rocked her to her toes. She’d never felt anything so powerful in her entire life. This kiss took, demanded, forced her to respond to him, and she loved it. She put her hands on his chest, flexing her fingers, willing to make some demands of her own. He felt so good, so strong. He groaned at her touch. His tongue invaded her mouth, exploring, probing. His arms tightened around her, and one of his hands moved to the back of her head and pressed her closer to him. She began her own exploration of his mouth that left her trembling and breathless. She moved her hands up his chest slowly, feeling the softness of the cloth and the hardness of his flesh beneath it, until they met around his neck. He deepened the kiss and she drowned in his scent, his touch, the feel of him under her hands. Dear God, he was perfect. When he lifted his mouth from hers, they were both breathing hard. A couple of kids cat-calling from the street corner startled them, forced them apart. He grinned, a sexy expression full of promise. “C’mon, or we’ll be late for work.” He helped her into his car, then moved to the driver’s side. He slid behind the wheel and started the car, sliding on his seat belt before putting it in gear. She put her seat belt on, too, and he drove out of the parking lot. Not a word passed between them until he pulled up in front of the doors of Mane Frame. “Call me if anything weird happens today. Anything. Got it?” “Okay, Seth. I promised, remember?” And she would, too. She had no desire to become the brisket at a psycho’s all-you-can-eat buffet. He stared into her eyes, and moved closer to her. She heard him whisper “Good” before he kissed her goodbye. The kiss didn’t last long, but it started her nerve endings tingling all the same. She knew he watched her as she stepped out of the car and all the way into the salon. It didn’t matter that she walked past at least three of her closest friends on her way into the shop. She was grinning like a Cheshire cat, but she couldn’t seem to stop. Today was going to be a really good day. *** Seth watched as Dante walked into the living room of Gabriel’s home. “Well?”

49/222

“He’s human.” Damien leaned forward, resting his arms on his knees, his hands clasped. It was his classic I’m worried pose, and Seth ground his teeth together. “I haven’t found anything about Finleys in the Archives, on either side of Doug’s family.” The Archives held the names of all the angel-born, Neph or Shem. None of them wrote in it. The name would magically appear, but only if the angel-born showed powers. Which meant that— “He could be a by-blow.” Gabriel, towering above all of them, paced before the fireplace. His golden hair gleamed in the sunlight streaming through the floorto-ceiling windows. Seth grimaced. A by-blow was an angel-born who had no powers but had the ability to pass them on to children. By-blows didn’t always know what they were, unless their parent informed them, and never showed up in the Archives. If Finley were a by-blow and knew what the angel-born were, he could have set things up so that he was working willingly with the Shem. A by-blow was able to go places and do things that an angel-born couldn’t, making them a useful resource, as they had no aura to alert either side to their presence. Both sides had been known to employ by-blows, and payment varied from employer to employer. Handing Abby over to Doug for his cooperation would be a small price to pay in the eyes of a Shem. When human life meant less to you than ordering a burger at a fast-food restaurant, it was easy to hand off a number one with Diet Coke to a peon who was doing you favors. Piercing violet eyes pinned Seth in place. “What have you discovered so far?” Abby tastes exquisite. “Abby is beginning to trust me. I’ve got her in my home, where I can keep a close watch on her.” He straightened his shoulders, aware that Gabriel wasn’t going to like the decision he’d come to as he watched Abby enter the salon. “If anything else happens, I’m taking her to Piotr’s estate. It’s the most defensible position I know of.” “No. Piotr is still dealing with some things for me and is unavailable. Take her to your parents first. Your father will be able to help you protect her. Only take her to Piotr if your father’s security is breached.” Gabriel turned to Damien, and Seth almost sagged. Sometimes the weight of Gabriel’s gaze was too much to bear. “I want you to find all those associated with Douglas Finley. If he is a byblow, he’ll have ties to the Shem we’re unaware of. Look into it.” “Do they want her for something more than as payment to Finley?” Damien stroked his chin, his eyes gleaming with an otherworldly light. Seth stiffened. “No matter what, they won’t get her. Not on my watch.”

50/222

Not ever. The way he’d reacted to the knowledge that she’d been in danger haunted him. His hands had been shaking. He’d been absolutely terrified for her, angry at himself for leaving her alone, even for a second. She’d been vulnerable, and the knowledge damn near killed him. All of which led him to only one conclusion. Abby was his. Mates of the Nephilim were guarded by all. Fiona might not have known it, but she had been one of the safest women on the planet. If he could get Abby to accept him, she would learn all about Seth’s real work, and who he worked with. She’d love Piotr. He was sure of it. Once she got past his scary outer shell, she’d find the warm, loving man Seth was honored to call brother. “Did you know that Abby is friends with Piotr’s PA?” Seth blinked and turned his gaze back to Damien. Had the Malachi discovered how to read minds? “Excuse me?” “Andrea Hancock is one of Abby Marcheson’s best friends.” Damien shot him an innocent expression that Seth wasn’t buying for a moment. “You think they’re going to use Abby to get to Ms. Hancock, thus forcing Piotr out into the open?” Gabriel shook his head. Only Gabriel and Seth knew that Piotr was actually the son of the head of the Shemyaza, Ivan Romanov. If the others found out, it wouldn’t matter how many times Piotr had put his neck on the line for them. Both Seth and Gabriel were positive they’d turn on Piotr and drive him out. Gabriel had gone so far as to order Piotr to keep it a secret, an order his brother had reluctantly obeyed. Seth wouldn’t put it past Ivan the Terrible to use an innocent to flush his son out of hiding. “No. Piotr knows how important the mission is. He won’t be used that way, especially for a woman.” Seth grimaced. He knew what Gabriel meant, but to Damien and Dante it sounded like the commander was damning Piotr as cold, willing to toss aside human lives for the sake of stopping the Shemyaza. Seth knew better. Piotr would act to save a woman, but only if it was the right woman. So far, his brother hadn’t found her. “Where is Abby now?” That piercing violet gaze was on him once more, and Seth shivered. “She’s at work, surrounded by customers and her coworkers. She’s planning on meeting some of her friends for lunch, but she won’t be alone then either. Nancy, her boss, will be going with her.” Gabriel nodded. “Keep me posted.” He ran his fingers through his hair. “So far we have very little to go on. We know the Shem have been in Abby’s home, but they’re using the specter of her ex-boyfriend to force her into, what? Running? Ramping up her fear for a feeding? Something about this doesn’t feel like a normal Shem hunt. I want to know what they’re up to, and why Ms.

51/222

Marcheson has been targeted. All we have are more questions than answers, and I don’t like it.” “Bill’s checking Finley’s old acquaintances and bolt-holes, but because he’s Abby’s brother, he’s not going to get assigned to the case.” Seth shared a glance with Dante. Dante grinned back. “I think I can get myself assigned. I went with Bill when he got the call, so she’s already seen me, and the chief won’t think it’s strange if I volunteer to help a friend out. That will make things easier when I have to question her.” “Thanks. I’d appreciate that.” Having his brother checking into things would ease Seth’s mind considerably, and Bill knew Dante. Bill would have no trouble with Dante taking over for him. “That works on our end.” Gabriel turned to Damien once more. “Find out what you can on Finley and his associates.” Gabriel’s intense gaze landed on Seth. You would never know what he truly was until that penetrating gaze was directed at you. It was all Seth could do not to bow his head. And Seth understood that around them, Gabriel usually had the angelometer dialed to practically zero. “Guard her. Whoever is doing this knows her, is using Doug Finley’s sickness to terrorize her.” Damien nodded thoughtfully. “A definite Shem feeding pattern. Get them to practically bleed fear, then—” “Go in for the kill.” Dante’s expression was fierce, protective. They all shared a look. The kind of Shem who would prolong their meal was the kind they hated hunting most. The bastards were sneaky fucks who left behind very little evidence of their presence. “Dismissed.” Gabriel turned his back to stare once more out the windows. Seth followed Dante and Damien out of the house and shivered. It was cold out on the front lawn compared to the warmth of the commander’s home. “Is it me, or does Gabriel have a bug up his ass?” Dante chuckled. “He’s worried about Rafe. No one’s been able to find him.” “Not that he’d admit it. He’ll just chew up our asses until he reaches our necks instead.” Damien shook his head and climbed into his car. “I’m off to work, kiddies. Have a good day.” “Stay safe, my brother.” Dante banged on Damien’s roof twice, laughing when Damien shot him the finger. Seth shook his head and ignored their antics. He shivered, his wings ruffling around him. “Time to fly.” He was going to keep watch on Abby whether she liked it or not.

52/222

“Keep your mouth closed this time,” Dante shouted. “Remember that gnat swarm?” “Fuck you so very much.” Seth stretched his wings, prepared to take off. “So not my type, pretty boy.” Dante snickered as Seth flipped him off with his wing. “Later, my brother.” “Stay safe, my brother.” Seth shook his head, but couldn’t stop his smile. Being around his brothers always made him feel better. He lifted his arms to the sky, shuddering with joy. He loved flying under his own power. His form shimmered in the early afternoon air and was soon invisible to mortal eyes. He could fly without anyone seeing him, keep an eye on Abby without her freaking out or finding out too soon what he was. He prayed as he took off that she would accept him, wings and all. It wasn’t every day a woman was asked to love a half-angel. *** Abby and Nancy walked through the black, red and gold interior of the Golden Lotus. They were running late, as usual. She hoped the girls hadn’t eaten without them. She was starving. Breakfast seemed a long time ago, at least according to her rumbling stomach. “Nancy, Abby, over here.” They waved to Sam and sat down at the table, smiling when they were told the other women had already ordered for them but asked the waitress to delay until Nancy and Abby arrived. General chitchat filled the air while they waited for their food to be brought around. Once it was delivered, the women turned to the really hot topic of the day: Seth. “Who was that absolute hunk who dropped you off this morning?” Grace pulled the moo goo gai pan closer and slurped a baby ear of corn into her mouth. “I’ve seen him around before, but I don’t remember meeting him.” Her long black hair was held back by a sparkly, jeweled clip at the top of her head, keeping it out of her dark eyes. Grace Akita was so dainty, Abby was always afraid she’d blow away in a good, strong wind. “He looked yummy.” Sam toyed with her pork and mushrooms. She’d been waiting outside the shop for her weekly manicure when Abby and Seth arrived, and Abby bet her spacey, brilliant friend had seen the kiss. Nancy put down her vanilla Coke and grinned. “Careful, Abby, or Diana will steal him right out from under you. He’s just the type she usually goes for.” Worse, Diana could have been Fiona’s sister. She was tall and blonde, with cool blue eyes. She caught the attention of many men in the salon. “Good point.”

53/222

“Who looked yummy?” Beth asked, peering around in confusion. “You know guys aren’t allowed to have secrets without me.” “Abby’s new boyfriend.” Nancy ignored Abby’s red face, waggling her eyebrows at them. She popped a piece of sweet-and-sour chicken in her mouth, licking delicately at the corner of her mouth to get a stray drop of sauce. “Abby’s got a new boyfriend?” Sam squealed. She pushed her plate out of the way and propped her chin in her hand. “Do tell.” “You finally got it on with Mr. Right?” Beth pushed her glasses up her nose with an impatient gesture and a wicked grin. “Will you all stop? You’re worse than Trish.” Abby hid her head in her hands, torn between the desire to laugh and the desire to choke her friends to death. She was just grateful that Andi wasn’t there. Not that Andi wouldn’t hear the rumors soon enough. The gossip tended to fly thick and fast in this group, even when they weren’t all together, like now. Half of her friends were working, but Grace owned the occult bookshop, Meditations, two doors down from Mane Frame, and almost always made time to meet them for lunch. Sam was currently unemployed thanks to some bastard who’d accused her of stealing. Pfft. As if. Sam might be flighty, but she was loyal to a fault, and had all the honor of a knight in shining armor. Beth wasn’t working on a case and had been able to join them, but the others had such weird schedules that it was catch-as-catch-can when their monthly lunch date came up. Abby still figured she’d get a phone call or two at some point that night, long after she should have been asleep. Andi, for instance, kept the same hours as her boss, Piotr Romanov, and that was a man known to ring in the dawn. Andrea Hancock was a hell of a personal assistant. Luckily Mr. Romanov knew it. He paid her friend a crazy salary, and Andi earned every penny of it. Quinn was off somewhere doing her Indiana Jones impersonation. At least, that’s what she always said. Those Discovery Channel shows depicted something a hell of a lot more boring, but Quinn always came home dusty, bruised and extremely happy, so no one called her on it. Last, and probably loudest, Kaley was currently in some play that was making her crazy. Whoever thought casting the exuberant, over-the-top Kaley as a misty-eyed Snow White was insane, but Kaley was determined to make it work. So even though the play wasn’t yet being performed, Kaley was practicing her ass off day and night in between rehearsals and costume fittings. “At least one of us is getting some.” Beth winked at Abby over her glasses. “It was just a kiss. Sheesh.” Abby laughed as the women booed and hissed. She took another bite of her pork lo mein before answering. “I’m staying

54/222

temporarily with Seth because someone broke into my town house this weekend.” Pandemonium broke out at the table. The two most frequent questions thrown at her were “Are you all right? Were you hurt?” and “His name is Seth? What else can you tell us, hmm?” With many interruptions, she filled them in on what had happened. She neglected the kisses, however, until Sam reminded them all. “Didn’t I see him kissing you goodbye this morning?” Abby blushed, and pandemonium broke out again among the girls. “Is he a good kisser?” Sam sighed, her chin on her hand, her gaze going dreamy. “It sounds sooo romantic.” “Can’t the girl eat her lunch in peace?” Beth pushed her glasses up, her expression disgusted. “I for one want to know about the break-in. Who’d pull a sick stunt like that?” Beth was a private investigator, and from the looks of things, she was dying to sink her teeth into Abby’s case. She leaned forward, her gaze equal parts troubled and assessing. “You think it has something to do with Doug?” Even Sam quieted down, her gaze turning sharp as that brilliant intellect turned to the real problem at hand. “If it’s Doug, that’s bad. Very bad.” She bit her lip. “What can we do to help?” Abby smiled at sweet Sam, but before she could reply, Grace piped up. “Of course it has something to do with Doug, but...not, somehow.” “If Grace had a vision, that’s really bad.” Sam brought out her tablet PC and began tapping at it furiously. “I’m going to do some research into home security systems and send you links.” “Thanks, hon.” Sam waved it off, her gaze glued to her tablet. All of them knew Grace didn’t run Meditations as a hobby. She had some sort of freaky sight that even the pragmatic Beth had to acknowledge was scarily accurate. In fact, Beth was watching Grace like a particularly interesting specimen, a sure sign the PI was on the hunt. “What do you think is going on, then?” “I’m not sure. I wish I could tell you more, but Doug is definitely tied into this somehow.” Grace gave Abby a sympathetic shrug. “You know my visions aren’t always clear.” “It’s okay, Grace.” She shivered. “It’s kind of scary to think Doug is free, though.” “Yes, I know, but here comes the hero, riding to the heroine’s rescue.” Sam sighed, obviously lost in the fantasy as she placed the tablet back into her purse.

55/222

She’d barely touched her lunch. She was rail thin, and her usually intelligent hazel eyes were unfocused. Beth glared at her in disgust. “Does this look like something out of one of those romance novels you read all the time? This is real life, damn it.” She turned back to Abby with obvious concern. “What precautions are you taking?” “I’m not allowed to ever be alone. Seth’s picking me up tonight at six and I’m staying with him, in my own room,” she yelled over Sam’s fist-pumping cry of “Booyah!” “The cops are still trying to figure out what’s going on. So far it’s just one incident, and without any more to go on, there’s not much they can do. Bill’s checking into it, but until something else happens, we’re stuck.” “But Seth’s taking it seriously, right?” Beth asked, pushing her dark brown hair out of her eyes. Abby sighed. “Yes. He is taking it seriously. He’s going to escort me to and from work.” “You need to contact us, any of us, if you need something. You hear me?” Beth could make even fried dumplings look like a lethal weapon as she stabbed at Abby with her chopsticks. “I know you, Abby. You’re going to try and run from this, and you can’t run from someone like Doug.” “But if I stand my ground, he could hurt someone.” Just like he’d hurt her family. The thought of Doug doing anything to Sam or Beth or, God forbid, Seth was like a knife in her gut. “And if you don’t, you could find yourself alone and dead.” Beth took hold of her hand. “Trust me. You and Bill both know Seth, and I trust Bill. He’d never let anyone like Doug near you ever again, so if he’s willing to let Seth live with you, then you need to trust his instincts. Okay? Because right now yours are going to be messed up, down and sideways.” “And I’ve seen the way he watches you.” Nancy’s brows rose as she smirked. “You could have picked someone a lot worse to curl your hair.” She laughed as Beth rolled her eyes. “Seriously. Ignore these idiots. If you need something, you call me, got it?” Beth poked Nancy in the side. “All Curly will do is buy you condoms, and Sam would buy you a plane ticket.” It didn’t help their cases when both women nodded. “So don’t run unless Seth tells you to, and then for God’s sake take him with you.” Abby grimaced. “Abu Dhabi is pretty this time of year.” “Idiot.” Everyone laughed, the tension easing as Beth bopped her on the head. “We worry about you, yeah?” Sam smiled sweetly.

56/222

“Worry about yourself, Sam. Any job prospects yet?” Beth leaned back. Her gaze was still sharp, but it was obvious she was making an effort to change the subject. Abby was grateful. For just an hour, she wanted the subject of Doug to be off limits. And Beth was just the woman to deliver, as she kept the conversation centered around everything but Abby. But at the end of the meal, Abby couldn’t stop shivering. Grace hadn’t stopped staring at her through the rest of the meal, and her expression had been...unnerving. Afraid. And if Grace was afraid, then Abby was in bigger trouble than she thought. *** Six o’clock rolled around, and Seth made sure he was right on time. The brief time he’d had to fly back to his car and drive to the salon had been hell, not knowing if she was safe or not. But there she was, smiling and laughing with her coworkers and her customer, leaving Seth to study everyone in peace. Abby smiled and waved when she saw him, but otherwise ignored him. He smiled and nodded back, and opened his briefcase. Something was off in the salon. He couldn’t quite put his finger on it, but the lingering whiff of evil was strong, the faintest hint of Shem tickling his senses. He had the urge to pick Abby up and cart her off, whether she agreed or not. He studied her coworkers and pulled out the file Damien had printed for him. He studied each woman and read up on her as he went. They were a potential source of trouble, so Seth needed to know all of them, if only by sight. None of them were in the Archives, that much he knew. Still, better to be safe than sorry, so he pulled up the first picture on his tablet PC. He smiled as he saw who was at the top of the list. Nancy Braddock, the owner, was a sprightly redhead. Her curls danced around her face in an untamed riot. Her bright green eyes shone and her movements were energetic. She laughed loudly and talked freely with her customers and employees. If she wore makeup, it was with so light a touch that Seth couldn’t detect it. She reminded him of a dryad out of a fairy story, but there was strength within her he doubted few could detect. If he had to leave Abby alone with a human, Nancy was the one he’d pick. Nothing about her pinged Seth’s personal radar, so he moved on to the next worker.

57/222

Next to Nancy was a woman named Lisa. Her blond hair was worn chin length and razor straight, and her light hazel eyes were serious. She smiled quietly at Nancy’s jokes, shaking her head at one particularly outrageous remark. The wedding ring on her finger sparkled in the light, and pictures of two cute blond children were taped to her mirror. No sense of trouble there, so Seth dismissed her. Abby took up the third chair. Behind her, two other stations were occupied, but the sixth was empty. One chair was held by a woman Seth would normally have asked out. Glancing at his notes, he saw that her name was Diana. She was a tall, cool blonde, breathtakingly beautiful in the classic sense. She had curves in all the right places and moved with a smooth grace that should have intrigued him. Her iceblue eyes smiled in his direction more than once, and he thought he detected a glimmer of interest in them. Her voice was low and husky, her lips full and pouty, lusciously red, designed for a man to savor. Her appearance didn’t move him. She alone pinged his trouble radar, but he didn’t know why. He didn’t sense anything supernatural about her. There was no way she could be Shemyaza. Very few Shem could hide from him, and Damien had already checked to see if any of Abby’s coworkers were listed in the Archives. There was no Diana Martin listed. Still, it wouldn’t hurt to keep an eye on her. Next to the ice princess was a small, brown-haired girl named Mercy. She had sweet brown eyes and long, dark brown hair bound up in a curled, bouncy ponytail. Her smile was her best feature, lighting up her face and making her more attractive than Diana by far. She had an air of innocence similar to Abby’s, intriguing him. The sixth, empty, chair, according to Damien’s report, was usually occupied by a man named Judd. It was probably the same Judd that Finley had flipped out over. The man’s dossier was clean, but until Seth saw him, he wouldn’t know if Judd was the Shemyaza or not. He’d have to find out what Judd’s schedule was and make sure he stopped by when Judd was in the salon. It was odd that he couldn’t quite place where the Shem stench was coming from. It was faint, nearly undetectable. Perhaps a customer, one who’d already come and gone? He was tempted to start searching, but that would be difficult. In his human form he’d be visible to everyone. Sniffing every chair in the salon would definitely earn him that hug-me jacket. The green miasma he normally associated with the Shem was there, hanging faintly in the air like a dissipating fog. Maybe the Shem hadn’t left? If the Shem was still here, then Abby was—

58/222

“So I broke up with Bradley.” There was a chorus of aws at Nancy’s pronouncement, distracting Seth. He blinked, losing the vision of the fog and the faint sent of Shem. “What happened?” Abby turned from her client for a moment, the concern on her face real. “I found out he’d cheated on me.” Nancy shook her head. “Once a cheater, always a cheater. Needless to say, I kicked him the hell out.” Nancy kicked her foot out, making a clucking sound with her tongue. “Butt, meet boot.” Mercy bit her lip. “I don’t know if you should have. I mean, was it a one-time thing or was it ongoing?” The other women looked at her like she’d lost her mind. “Seriously. They say you should try and work things like that out.” “There are some things that shouldn’t be. Everyone has a deal breaker in a relationship, and cheating just happens to be mine.” Mercy sighed. “How did you find out he was cheating?” Nancy made a face and reached for another piece of foil. “I got home early and he wasn’t expecting me.” She put some white gunk on the woman’s hair and wrapped it in the foil. “What’s worse? The bitch he was with had terrible highlights.” All of the women laughed lightly except for Mercy. “That’s a shame, Nancy. You liked him a lot, and he made good money.” Nancy pointed at the younger woman. “I make my own money, thank you very much. Money is no reason to hang on to a man you no longer respect.” All the women nodded in agreement. Hell, Seth agreed with that wholeheartedly. Diana took the styling cape off her client. “Trust me, honey. When you find the one, you’ll know.” She smiled secretly. When she shot him another sultry glance from her icy-blue eyes, he shivered. Seth hunkered down in his chair and pretended to read the papers in his briefcase. He hoped Abby would be done soon or he might find himself clubbed and dragged out of the salon by his hair. It took Abby another half hour to finish her last client of the day. She cleaned up her station, waved goodbye to the girls and headed out with Seth. Just before the doors to the salon closed, Nancy began talking loudly. The only phrase he caught was “My, isn’t he luscious?” “Have a safe trip home, Abby,” an amused voice drawled. Seth turned to find a tiny, ethereal woman locking the door of her store. Abby muttered something and hustled Seth to his car. She tried to hide her flaming cheeks from him, but it didn’t work. The woman’s soft laughter followed them.

59/222

She wouldn’t look at Seth until they were halfway back to the town house. He couldn’t stand it anymore. “Do I want to know what you discussed with your friends today?” Her face turned so red he was surprised she didn’t get a nosebleed. *** The rest of the week flew by in much the same fashion. Seth made breakfast and did the dishes at dinner. Abby cooked dinner and did the dishes at breakfast. Every evening he picked her up at work, and they would stop briefly at her town house to water her plants. She moved the milk from her fridge to his, and sneaked a couple of her plaid shirts back to his place when he wasn’t looking. The easy camaraderie they’d established that first day lasted through the whole week. He made no effort to kiss her again, though he watched her constantly. Abby didn’t know whether she should feel glad that he’d cooled things down, or upset. She also didn’t understand how he could move so easily into her comfortable routine. She didn’t feel awkward in front of him when she did her yoga, and he didn’t seem uncomfortable in front of her when he worked out in the home gym he’d installed in his third bedroom. He offered her the use of some of his machines, and she found herself working out beside him. She even tried teaching him some of her yoga moves, but wound up laughing at his commentary on pretzels and bendy straws and positions men should not be in. She’d collapsed on the floor in a heap of giggles when he’d muttered, “Gives the phrase bend over and spread ’em a whole new meaning.” Seth had opted out of the yoga after that. They talked about everything and nothing at all. It was scary how much they had in common, even favorite authors. The both loved science fiction, though she preferred softer and he preferred harder. She loved to cuddle on the sofa with a good paranormal romance novel, while he’d rather scrub his eyes with steel wool than read one. He loved classic mystery novels, but they bored her into drooling stupidity. They both loved to huddle under the covers while watching scary shows like Ghost Hunters and The Haunted late at night. It was perfect, and it couldn’t last. Eventually she’d have to go back to her life, and he’d have to go back to his. Already the cops had come knocking on Seth’s door, much to Seth’s amusement and her embarrassment. It helped that Seth seemed to know the detective in charge of her case, and even invited him inside for a cup of coffee. She’d seen him once before. He’d been with her brother when they came to investigate her

60/222

break-in. Detective Dante Zucco was large, blond and intimidating, and if Seth hadn’t been holding her hand, she probably would have shaken apart from nerves. Yet after an hour in Dante’s company she found herself comparing recipes with him. It sounded like he was quite the cook, his expertise in Italian cuisine, whereas hers was in Mexican. He was like a giant teddy bear, somewhat growly, somewhat sweet and definitely protective. By the time he left, she felt like maybe there was another male in her life she could trust to protect her. The not-so-subtle thumbs-up he’d given Seth had both annoyed and amused her. No new incidents occurred, and that Friday, Abby decided that moving back in to her own home was a good idea. She didn’t want to get any more comfortable where she was, or she might never leave. It wasn’t the first-date conversation she’d envisioned, but it had to be done. She couldn’t squat in his house forever, no matter how sweet this little interlude was. So when he picked her up that night, she had a plan already in place. Beth had bet her ten bucks she would cave and stay at Seth’s. Beth was so going down. They stopped off at home first to change out of their work clothes. He came downstairs wearing a bright blue T-shirt and jeans, his white sneakers gleaming. He had an anticipatory grin on his face. She stood up, glad she’d chosen to go with her green T-shirt and black jeans. She felt both brave and exposed without her usual oversized shirt. Abby stroked the scar on her arm. It had been five years, and Seth didn’t seem to mind her burns. She stifled the urge to run upstairs and grab a big shirt to put on over the T-shirt. “So, where are we going for dinner?” He locked the door and put his hand at the small of her back. “It’s a surprise.” He grinned again as he escorted her to the car. Seth took her for Mexican. She bounced up and down in her seat like an over-eager kid at the familiar sign of her favorite restaurant, and he chuckled as he pulled into the parking lot.. Abby ordered sangria, the nachos and chimichangas. Seth ordered cherry cola, tortilla soup and steak fajitas. While they waited for their food Abby decided it was time. “I’m moving back home tomorrow.” His expression was blank for a moment, and then his brows drew together in a frown. “Are you sure that’s a good idea, Abby? I mean, it’s only been a week. We don’t know if the incident was an isolated one, and quite frankly, I doubt it.”

61/222

Abby made a face. “Beth says the same thing.” She scooped up some salsa and popped the loaded chip into her mouth. “Beth, your PI friend?” She nodded, her mouth too full of tomatoey goodness to respond. “If she’s telling you to stay put, then stay put. Don’t rock the boat. Wait until we catch this guy before you go back to your town house.” We? “Don’t you think it’s about time I moved back?” “No.” Oh, hell. There was that expression again, the one that made her insides melt like butter in the sun. She swallowed hard, licking her lips at the sudden heat in his gaze. “Okay.” Damn it. Now she owed Beth ten bucks. She’d given in far too quickly. She’d have to sign up for the Backbone of the Month Club. Shit. He leaned back in his chair, obviously satisfied that she wasn’t going anywhere. “Besides, you make a good roommate. You cook, you clean up after yourself and you don’t leave pantyhose drying in the shower. I could do a lot worse.” “Maybe I could do better.” She tossed a chip at his fat head. He chuckled, the deep sound resonating to her core. She was in so much trouble. She managed to keep the conversation light after that, discussing her day and his with a bright vivaciousness that didn’t seem to fool him for a minute. *** He was exhausted. He’d known Abby was thinking of flying away, but he’d hoped he’d have more than a week to talk her into staying. “Dessert?” “Dairy Queen?” “Oh. Chocolate, ice cream and peanuts. Sounds good.” Seth breathed a sigh of relief as he led her to the car. They were good. She wasn’t going to run, not yet, anyway. He stopped and stared at his car. Fuck. They found us. A green miasma lingered around his car. The tire had been slashed deliberately by a Shem. “I’m calling the police.” Abby responded to his grim tone by gripping his arm. “You think it’s the same person.” Smart girl. She hadn’t phrased it as a question, but he answered anyway. “Yes.”

62/222

He called Dante as he led Abby back into the restaurant. “Problems, lover boy? I thought you were on a date.” “I am. Our tire was slashed.” “I’m on my way.” From Dante’s tone, Seth figured he’d probably speed. He was right. It didn’t take long for Dante to arrive. Seth escorted Abby back out of the restaurant when he saw Dante’s ugly tan sedan pull up. “Seth, Abby. What happened?” Seth pointed toward his car. “Slashed tire.” Dante’s brows rose, but he didn’t comment. He sauntered over to the car, and Seth could see his shoulders tensing. He’d picked up on the Shem stink. “Let me write out a report. We can add this to the incident at Abby’s home, keep it in the same file.” He then walked over and gave Abby a brief hug. “Seth, buddy. Go ahead and change the tire. I’ll watch your girl.” He leered down at Abby goodnaturedly. “How do you feel about Italian?” Abby laughed, and Seth decided that Dante could live another day. But if his brother didn’t get his hands off his woman, they were going to have words. Seth changed the tire as quickly as he could, listening to the quiet murmurs of conversation between Dante and Abby, her soft laugh as Dante told her some story about working with Bill. The men weren’t partners, but they were in the same department and often worked cases together. Shit. Maybe he should have had Dante change the tire. Seth stood and put all the tools away, giving the slashed tire to Dante as evidence. He turned to Abby and held out his hand, pleased when she immediately took it. “We ready to head home?” Abby nodded. “My head’s starting to hurt.” He caressed her cheek. “Let’s get you back, then.” “I’m going to follow you two, just in case.” Dante’s expression turned grim. “If this is the same person who broke into Abby’s home, I want to make sure everything is safe.” Seth nodded. Dante wanted to check for Shem, give Seth backup just in case. But they couldn’t tell Abby that. So he followed Dante’s car, pulling up to his town house with a heavy heart. Something definitely wasn’t right. That sick green miasma was all over his front door. Dante was already standing at the foot of the steps, scowling, his hands in the pockets of his trench coat. Seth got out, but gestured for Abby to stay in the car. Of course, she ignored him, running right up to Dante.

63/222

“Stay put.” Dante’s voice might be gruff, but the hand he placed on Abby’s arm as she stood shivering in the evening chill was gentle. “Let Seth and me check things out first.” “It’s open.” Abby was biting her lip hard enough to draw blood. Seth hadn’t even noticed. Sure enough, the door was cracked open. “Dante.” “On it.” Dante edged through the door, leaving Seth to guard Abby as he drew his gun and disappeared from sight. “I’m so sorry.” Seth pulled Abby into his arms, mentally cursing at the way she shook. He’d finally gotten her calm, and some sick Shem had her terrified once more. “It’s all right, Abby. We’ll take care of this.” Lethally. There was going to be a dead Shem as soon as Seth got his hands on him. Dante stepped out, shaking his head slightly. “I need to call this in, but it looks like it’s clear. Don’t touch anything, you hear me? That’s evidence.” “Thanks, brother.” Seth walked up the steps, Abby tucked firmly against his side. Dante put a hand on his shoulder, halting him in his tracks. “It’s bad.” Shit. Double shit. Just what Abby didn’t need. Seth nodded and walked through the door. Abby gasped. “Oh, my God.” All of Fiona’s delicate glass sculptures lay in unrecognizable shards on the floor. The picture above the fireplace had been slashed down to the wall, the angel’s face shredded beyond recognition. The smell of milk beginning to sour permeated the carpeting. The refrigerator stood wide open, with half the contents sitting on the kitchen floor. Eggs had been thrown at the kitchen walls, making yellow tracks down to the counters. The word Whore had been written in red on several of the walls. He would bet anything it was lipstick. You’re dead had been written on the slashed angel painting. Abby fell to her knees, her face so pale he was afraid she’d pass out. “Abby!” He picked her up and placed her gently on the sofa. He forced her head down between her knees. “I’m so sorry, Seth.” Her hand caressed his cheek in silent apology. His hand came up automatically and grasped hers. “What?” “If you hadn’t been trying to help me, if I hadn’t stayed at your place—” “He probably still would have trashed my place, Abby.” He stood, lifting her to her feet with him, and put his arms around her. He wouldn’t allow her to think even for a second that she was in any way to blame. Hell, since she’d moved in, he’d been thinking of redecorating anyway. “Why?”

64/222

God, she sounded so scared. His grip tightened. He didn’t need her to see the anger brewing in him. His gaze landed on the death threat and he grew cold. “Because Finley has figured out that you’re more than a friend to me.” “But—” He placed a finger on her lips. “No buts. I want you to stay here while I talk to Dante.” A fierce frown crossed her face. “No.” “Abby.” She stomped her foot. “No, damn it. You will not hide this from me. You think you can protect me from this?” She waved her arms around wildly. “This is my fault.” “Calm down, Abby. You didn’t trash my living room.” “I might as well have.” She ran her hands through her hair. He bet she would have been pacing if he hadn’t been holding her. “I have the right to be there to talk to the cops.” He studied the fear in her eyes. She wasn’t going to back down. “I want you to stay close to me.” She nodded. Dante entered the room, his expression grim. He grimaced at something over Seth’s shoulder and pointed. “Seth. Look at this.” It took him a moment to see the message written in red lipstick on the sliding glass doors. “Shit.” You can’t have her. A sharp elbow to his stomach had Seth releasing Abby. “Abby.” He chased after her as she raced to his bedroom. She slid to the floor, her face covered with her hands. “Oh, Seth.” He stood in the doorway and took in the scene. His bed was covered in red rose petals, the pillows drowning in them. Written on the bedroom mirror were the words he’d dreaded seeing. For you, my love.

Chapter Four The police warned them both that the incidents would probably escalate. Stalkers rarely backed down, but even if the police caught him, all they could do was pin the two cases of vandalism on him. They dusted for prints, but while the door had been forced this time, there were no fingerprints anywhere. None of the neighbors had seen or heard a thing. Worse, they had no proof Doug Finley had been anywhere near Seth’s home, and Abby wouldn’t believe anyone else could have done it. He had to admit, he agreed with her. This was too personal, too up close, for it not to be Doug. But Damien had declared that Doug wasn’t Shem, that he was human. So why was there Shem stink? The sick green miasma was all over his home, thick and revolting. It would have to be fumigated, and not just because of the sour milk. Bill agreed. Abby had contacted him right off the bat. He’d arrived so fast, Seth was surprised he wasn’t a Malachi—able to teleport in an instant. He was standing next to Dante, scowling at Seth’s front door as if it had dared to attack him. “Listen.” Dante’s dark brown eyes focused on Abby before turning to Seth, a silent message on his face. “You two got some place you could hole up for a while? Some place out of the way, where no one would think to look for you while I work on this thing?” “We, Dante. We work on this thing.” Bill wasn’t backing down. “You want to put this fucker away for good?” Bill nodded reluctantly. “Then you step back and let me deal with it. The captain said you’re too close, and you know he’s right.” “She’s my sister.” “And I give you my word, I’ll take care of her.” The two cops stared at one another before, with a curt nod, Bill hugged his sister, then walked out the door. “He’s upset.” Abby was staring as if Bill would walk back in at any moment. “The captain’s right. Bill will get himself, or you, hurt trying to protect you. Let me deal with it. I give you my word, I’ll keep him informed.” She blinked at Dante with a dazed expression. “Thank you.” Seth sighed. This whole thing needed to end, and soon. “I think I have some place to hide out that’s pretty safe.”

66/222

Dante nodded. “Good. Make yourselves scarce.” “Done.” Dante gripped Seth’s shoulder and spoke quietly. “You take care of Abby and leave the rest to me.” Seth glanced at Abby, who sat shivering on the sofa. “Don’t worry, I plan on it.” Dante turned and smiled at Abby. “You take care. I’ll do what I can on my end. Your job is to stay safe. Capisce?” “Yes, sir.” She barely looked at Dante. Damn it. She was going to run. They’d had this settled over dinner, and now the sick fuck had messed up Seth’s careful efforts to get Abby to trust him. Dante studied her for a moment, and Seth wondered what was going through his brother’s mind. “You run, he’ll find you. Only you’ll be alone, unprotected.” Her expression turned startled. “Yeah. Forgot I’m a cop for a minute, didn’t you?” When she blushed, he clucked his tongue. He knelt in front of Abby and put his hands on her knees. “I need you to trust Seth. He’ll take care of you.” “I’m more worried about him than I am about me.” Abby shuddered. “I know what Doug is capable of.” “Seth has...resources he can call on if he needs to. You have to trust him to do what’s right for you.” She chuckled bleakly. “What resources? The Mafia?” “Something like that.” She lifted her gaze to Dante’s and Seth held his breath. Whatever she saw there made her relax. She took a deep, shuddering breath and let it out slowly. “Okay. I won’t run.” “Good.” Dante stood and stretched. “I’ll be in touch.” He tapped Abby’s nose with a surprisingly gentle hand. “Buona notte, bella.” With that, he rounded up all of the police and forced them out of Seth’s town house. He winked at Seth. “Stay safe, my brother.” And Dante was gone. Seth moved into his bedroom, ready to leave then and there. She still sat in the ruins of his living room, looking so sad his heart broke. He packed swiftly. He still had some clothes and stuff at his father’s cabin. He’d just need to grab Abby’s and they could head out. He was almost finished packing his bag when the sound of the vacuum startled him. He hurtled down the stairs, wondering what Abby thought she was up to. “What are you doing?” He spoke softly, his tone controlled. He didn’t want to frighten her any more than she had been.

67/222

She jumped, straightening up from the handle of the vacuum. She turned it off, biting her lip and glancing wildly around the room like a child with her hand caught in the cookie jar. “Um, cleaning up the glass so no one gets cut?” “I can call my cleaning service. They’ll be over first thing in the morning.” He leaned against the wall, one leg crossed over the other, his arms folded in front of him. He watched as she blew a strand of loose hair away from her eyes. “Well, someone could still get cut. You can’t leave glass lying on the floor like this.” “Abby—” She gave him a bright smile. It didn’t fool him for a moment. She was as brittle as the glass she was trying to clean up. “Don’t worry, I know how to use one of these things.” She turned the vacuum on and started to sweep up the broken shards of glass. Her movements were quick and jerky. “Abby,” he yelled over the vacuum. “What?” she yelled back. He stalked over to her and turned off the vacuum. “It’s midnight. You’ll wake the neighbors.” “Oh.” She stared down at the vacuum with blank, uncomprehending eyes. She raised those eyes back up to him, and he ground his teeth at the swirl of emotion in them. “Maybe I’d better—” “Abby, don’t run from me.” She blinked in shock. “What do you mean?” Fuck. Despite her promise to Dante, she was still planning on running. His hands framed her face. He did his best to calm his own raging emotions, the terror that raced through him at the thought of her out there, alone, chased by Shem. “That’s what he wants you to do. He wants you away from me. He knows I can protect you from him. If you run, you’ll be vulnerable.” Her hand went to her scarred arm and began rubbing absently. “But you’ll be safe,” she whispered. He took in a deep breath. His hands were trembling as he slid them down her arms. He maneuvered her away from the vacuum, both of them ignoring it as it hit the ground. He allowed some of what he was feeling to seep into his voice. “Will I? Don’t you know that I’ll come after you?” “Seth, I have to go.” She reached up and caressed his cheek, the soft touch burning into him, branding him. “It would kill me if he hurt you. Can’t you see that?” “All I see is that if you run from me, he wins.” Seth pulled her against him, running his hands from her arms to her hips. “And I won’t allow that.” He bent his head, and kissed her.

68/222

*** Lightning raced along her body at the touch of his mouth. He deepened the kiss, and her knees went weak. She returned his kiss with equal fervor. He buried his hands in her hair. “Beautiful.” Seth’s mouth brushed along her neck and the hollow of her throat before returning to her lips. “So beautiful.” He kissed her with a mixture of passion and desperation, and she began to drown in him, his taste, his scent. She lost all sense of where she was, or what had just happened. All she felt, saw or knew was this moment. This kiss that seemed to go on forever. She surrendered to him. She wasn’t going anywhere. He must have felt her yield, because his kiss changed, softened, the desperation no longer there. The caress turned sweet, unbearably so. He began to unbutton her shirt, and Abby did nothing to stop him. If he needed to make love to her, she didn’t want to stop him. The phone rang. Seth lifted his head, and she read the conflicting emotions in his eyes just before he let her go. He moved to the phone, took a deep breath and answered it. “Hello? Yeah, Trish, everything is fine... What? Detective Zucco called, did he? Hmm? No, everything will be okay. Trust me. She’s okay.” His eyes burned into her, and she felt her cheeks flush. She bit her bottom lip, watching the slow smile that crossed his face as she fumbled with the buttons of her shirt. “No, she’s in the bathroom at the moment. I’ll have her call you tomorrow... No, I’m taking her away for a while.” She gasped as Seth winced and pulled the phone quickly away. She could hear Trish’s voice yelling in the background, still too faint to make out exactly what she was saying. Seth made a face and put the phone back to his ear. He waved her away, mouthing the word pack, before returning to his conversation. She moved to obey, shivering a little. Doug could have done the damage at any point during the day. The only reason she could think for why he’d waited was that the darkness would cover his ass. Which made sense but meant that he’d have to wait for his moment, concealing himself in the shadows. Watching them. She shuddered. She didn’t want to think about Doug hiding out somewhere, a pair of binoculars trained on her at all times. He might even have seen the kiss Seth had given her, the one where he’d talked her into calling him if she felt even mildly worried. If Doug thought Seth was her lover, Seth would die screaming. She’d do almost anything to protect Seth from Doug’s insanity.

69/222

If it wasn’t Doug doing this, then... She bit her lip. She didn’t know whether that thought was more or less frightening, because the person would have to have known Doug. It could be a friend or relative who resented the fact that he was in jail and wanted to get back at her. But if so, why wait all this time? Doug had been in jail for over three years, and as far as she knew he hadn’t exhausted all of his appeals. There was a slim chance he could still walk free. Maybe that was it. Maybe the person was hoping that by terrorizing Abby, they’d prove that Doug hadn’t set the fire. If they could cast reasonable doubt that Doug was the perpetrator, he’d get out, perhaps even gain a new trial. Ugh. It was better not to think about it, not right now. The urge to run, to keep Seth and her family safe, was still damn strong. She had to think about something else or she’d drive herself right out of Seth’s house and to God only knew where. She began to gather her clothing. Where was Seth taking her, and why did Detective Zucco seem all right with it? Hopefully it was some place nearby. She had to be at work on Monday. Her hands shook as she unzipped her bag, her attention focused on getting the stubborn thing to work. It always liked to stick right at the midpoint. Hell. Who was she kidding? The thought of leaving Seth scared the crap out of her. She wasn’t sure her hands were steady enough to cut paper, let alone hair. If Doug got his hands on her, he would leave her broken and bleeding on the floor while he went off to do something unspeakable to her family. Again. Shivering slightly, she finally got the zipper undone and opened her suitcase. Abby screamed and flipped the suitcase onto the floor. She turned to run from the room, and found Seth already in the doorway. “What is it?” She pointed to where the suitcase lay. He walked toward it and flipped it over. “Son of a bitch.” On the floor was a gold locket in the shape of a heart. He picked it up and opened it. She saw the muscles in his shoulders bunch together before his hand moved back and threw the locket away from him violently. She didn’t need to see the etched words, the picture of the two of them. It was the locket Doug had given to her all those years ago, and it scared the shit out of her. “That’s it. We’re leaving. Now.” His tone was clipped as he grabbed her by the arm and marched her out the door of her room. Every muscle in his body seemed to be clenched for battle. “Seth, my clothes,” she protested weakly.

70/222

“I’ll buy you some new ones when we get where we’re going. Hell, I’ll buy new for me. But we’re leaving. Now.” She couldn’t bring herself to go back into that room, so maybe that was a good thing. God only knew what Doug had done to her clothes. “Where are we going?” “I’m taking you home to meet my mom.” “Oh.” Abby blinked as what he said sank in. Wait. What? She was whisked out of the house before she could respond. Seth had to book them into a hotel for the night, but he had her on a plane so early, even the birds thought they were nuts. She’d called Nancy before boarding the plane and filled her in on what had happened the night before. Seth had been less than pleased that she was calling anyone, but it was either that or lose her job, and she wasn’t about to do that, no matter how large a hissy fit he looked ready to throw. They landed in Colorado before breakfast, starving and still tired. Seth managed to rent a car, and they began the two-hour drive to his parents’ home in Hidden Springs. They barely spoke a word. When they arrived at the Van Licht’s beautiful glass and wood home, she went straight to the bedroom his parents escorted her to and crawled into bed, completely drained. She’d managed a muttered a hello to Seth’s parents, people she barely knew. Seth had been Bill’s friend, not hers, so she’d only seen his parents in passing. She hoped they understood how tired she was, because soon she’d be seeing little ponies prancing on the ceiling, farting rainbows everywhere. Hell. Everyone was lucky she still spoke English. Seth settled her down on the bed and pulled her shoes off. “Get some rest. You’re safe here.” She yawned. “Night, Seth.” He pulled the comforter up around her shoulders and kissed her on the forehead. “Good night, Abby.” *** Seth tiptoed out of the room, not surprised to find his father standing just outside it. They exchanged hugs. “Hey, Dad.” “Seth. It’s good to see you, even if I wish it were under better circumstances.” “Me, too.” It had been months since he’d seen his parents. Between his day job and his work with the Nephilim, Seth was kept busy. “How’s Mom?” “Upset, as you can imagine, and ready to defend her cub.”

71/222

Seth chuckled. His father led him into the kitchen where his mother always held court. “She possesses mighty Shoe Fu.” Joseph van Licht rubbed the back of his head absently. “Yeah. I know.” “Seth!” Seth braced himself as his mother threw herself into his arms. “Mom. You look beautiful.” “Flattery will get you brownies.” “Score.” Seth fist-bumped his dad, both men ignoring Marian van Licht’s amused disgust. “I swear, you two.” Marian shook her head. “Well? Tell me about Abby. Is she all right?” Seth sat at the table. It might be in a different house than the one he’d grown up in, but it was still the kitchen table, where all important family meetings took place. He felt at peace the moment he settled his elbows on the edge. “She’s mine.” Joseph put a hand on his shoulder, stopping him. “You sure?” “Yes.” His father shook his head. “Guard her well, then. This isn’t the easiest life to build a family in.” Joseph had given him the same speech just before he married Fiona. “I know. Worse, she’s going to have to know about us, and soon, if only for her own safety.” He hadn’t informed Gabriel that he planned on revealing his true nature, but if things went the way he hoped they did, Gabriel would be all right with it. Hell, he’d probably give them his blessing. “Tell us everything.” Marian handed her son and husband mugs of steaming coffee, then put a plate of warm brownies on the table between them. “What is going on, and how does it involve the Nephilim?” Joseph smiled at his wife as he took his seat at the head of the table. “Gabriel wasn’t very forthcoming when he called us last night.” Marian snorted. “Gabriel Viator wouldn’t know forthcoming if it came forth and hit him in the face with a dead mackerel.” Seth grinned. “He’d blame that on—” “The Shem,” Joseph finished. “Ugh.” Marian rolled her eyes and grabbed the eggs out of the fridge. While her men might indulge in brownies for breakfast, Marian swore by eggs and toast. “I swear, that man. He farts and blames it on the Shem.” Seth and Joseph exchanged a quick glance while Marian’s back was turned. Neither of them was willing to laugh, because with their luck, Gabriel would somehow hear it.

72/222

“All right. Tell me about that poor girl upstairs.” Marian began breaking eggs into a bowl with the neat efficiency of a woman who had raised two hungry boys. “What happened and what do you need us to do? Should we contact Eli?” While Seth had chosen to remain in Delaware and had joined Gabriel’s cell, his little brother, Eli, had moved with his family to Colorado, joining a cell there. He missed Eli and the rest of his family, but staying with Gabriel had felt like the right thing to do. He hadn’t regretted his decision once. “Calling Eli might be a good idea, just to alert him that there might be problems here, but if he’s on assignment, let him be.” “He is, last I checked, but we’ll call him anyway.” Joseph grinned at Marian with a hopeful expression and made a swirling motion with his hand over the plate of brownies. Marian shook her head at her husband, but pulled the can of whipped cream out of the fridge. “Your brother would be happy to see you.” “No. That’s all right. Let him be. I’ll see him next time I’m in town.” If Eli had been given an assignment, odds were good he wouldn’t see his brother this trip. Eli was an Oracle, an angel-born with the power of visions. If the leader of his cell had him in lockdown due to his visions, it could be days or weeks before he was free to help Seth, and even then he might not be able to. If Eli wasn’t meant to assist his brother, no visions would come to him no matter how badly they might wish for them. The Oracle didn’t control the visions. The visions controlled them. It was an awesome, frightening gift that Seth wouldn’t wish on anyone, let alone a blood relative. Eli had suffered, learning to master his powers, but he’d come out stronger than any of them had believed possible. But Seth wasn’t here to see Eli. He had much bigger problems. “We think Finley’s working with the Shem, and he’s obsessed with the woman I plan on marrying.” Both his parents stared at him in horror, and not because of his future marital plans. “What?” Marian was the first to speak. “I swear, Gabriel is a bad influence on you.” Marian shook her head, handed her husband the whipped cream and got back to making breakfast. “That was even less information than Gabriel gave us.” “Is that even possible?” Joseph chuckled and winked at his son as he put whipped cream all over his chocolaty breakfast. “Yes.” Marian growled and beat the eggs within an inch of their yolky lives. Joseph eyed his wife warily. “Guess we’re having scrambled.”

73/222

God, Seth loved his family. He bit into a brownie and moaned. Why his father wanted to pollute his mother’s perfect brownies with whipped cream, he’d never know. If you’re going to do that, at least add ice cream. “You’re exhausted. Fill us in, then head to bed.” Joe was staring at him, his concern obvious. “I will. Guard her for me.” “My word on it.” Joe might be retired, but he was still a Knight, still a powerful Nephilim. He’d guard Abby while she slept. Seth yawned, his jaw cracking painfully. Joe took the brownie out of his hand. “Hey!” Seth snagged his brownie back and shoved half of it in his mouth at once. Joseph laughed. “Never mind. Fill us in later. Take your brownie and go get some rest.” Marian plated her eggs. “Your father’s right. Trust us. She’ll be okay.” “Thanks.” He hugged his parents and staggered to his room, collapsing onto his bed with a weary groan. He kicked off his shoes, finished the brownie and set an alarm before tumbling headlong into a deep and dreamless sleep. *** Later that evening, after a long nap and a shot of caffeine to wake him, Seth watched Abby enter his parents’ kitchen and felt his breath catch in his throat. She was so beautiful. She smiled at the room at large, peering around awkwardly cheerful in her borrowed clothes, and he moved to her side to help put her at ease. He could see the lingering shadows under her eyes and wasn’t fooled for a moment. She was still tired and putting on a brave front. He slipped his arm around her waist and pulled her close, ignoring her gasp of surprise. “Mom, Dad, this is Abby Marcheson, Bill’s sister. Abby, these are my parents, Joe and Marian.” “Hello.” Abby clung to Seth’s arm, her eyes big as she stared at his father. She smiled sweetly at Marian, but her gaze never left Joe. His parents welcomed her, but the tension in her shoulders didn’t ease. His mother tried to make her feel a little more comfortable. “You sit and have a drink with Seth, Abby. He’s told us a little of what’s going on, and it sounds like you could use a little pampering. Have you called your parents to let them know where you are?”

74/222

Abby flushed. “No, I haven’t yet. I was so exhausted when we got here that I didn’t even think of it.” Joseph handed her the phone, ignoring her slight flinch, but he shared a look with Seth that said it all. Abby would be protected. “Better call them now. I know how I’d feel, if it was my child.” His father was right. Perhaps Abby would feel better hearing the sound of her family’s voices. “I’ll do that, thanks.” Abby headed for the living room, phone in hand. “Will she be all right?” Seth shrugged. His father had a legitimate question. “She has no idea about the Shem, or us, and as you see, she’s still leery of men she doesn’t know.” Joseph cursed under his breath. “We might need to fill her in, especially if you plan on making her yours.” “I never told Fiona.” His first instinct was to tell Abby, to have it all out in the open, but he trusted his parents. If they told him to keep it quiet, he would. “Fiona wasn’t being tormented by the Shem.” His father clapped him on the shoulder. “Tell her, Seth. You know what happened between your mother and me when she found out about us.” Marian snorted. “Or what didn’t happen for weeks. I still can’t believe you lied to me for all those years.” Joseph took hold of Marian’s hand, and she returned the embrace with a kiss to his cheek. “You are so lucky you’re cute, Joe.” She turned to Seth with a grimace. “Tell her.” Not all Neph mates were aware of their spouse’s dual lives. It was a common belief that if the spouse didn’t know, they wouldn’t be targeted. That wasn’t always the case, but most Neph became adept at keeping their private lives separate from their Nephilim obligations, some going so far as to adopt secret identities—like superheroes. Unfortunately for Joseph, Marian had found out what Joseph really was after Seth’s wings appeared. He was six years old, and the pain and the blood as they burst through his back had left both him and his mother traumatized. Joseph had been forced to tell his wife the truth, and the strain on their marriage had been huge. Marian had gone so far as to move out of the house, and it had taken months for Joe to win her back, longer to win her trust. He’d even gone so far as to introduce her to Gabriel, who’d explained that it was common practice to keep the spouses in the dark. The Neph still talked about the many inventive names she’d called Gabriel for that one. She’d been so fierce and so open about how the lies had hurt their family that Gabriel had lifted the restriction, granting Neph the right to choose whether or not to tell human spouses.

75/222

In the end, Joe had sworn on his life never to lie to Marian again, and as far as Seth was aware, his father had kept that promise. Seth stared toward the living room, wondering if Abby was all right. She’d been through so much recently. “I was planning on it.” *** Abby peered around as she waited for one of her parents to pick up the phone. The Van Licht’s living room was an open area, dominated by a massive stone fireplace with a gorgeous oak mantel. The warm honey color of the walls was complemented by a burgundy sofa with Native American—inspired pillows. There was a huge, closed armoire in front of the sofa. She assumed that the television and stereo system were hidden inside, so as not to intrude on the room. The two chairs on either side of the fireplace were a warm green, with a small oak table between them for drinks. A white faux-fur rug was under the chairs, and a dream catcher, the largest one Abby had ever seen, had pride of place over the mantel. Huge windows showed off the magnificent view from the deck that surrounded the entire first floor of the house. She’d bet anything Seth had designed it. “Hello? Abby, is that you?” Her mother sounded frantic, filling Abby with guilt. Mrs. Van Licht was right. She should have called her mother earlier. “Mom?” “Abby. Thank God.” The relief in her mother’s voice was overwhelming. “We just got a call from Bill. Are you all right? Is Doug out?” “I don’t think so. I haven’t been notified, have you?” “No.” Carol Marcheson sighed deeply. “Your father wants to take me away and hide me.” Abby couldn’t stop the chuckle if she wanted to. “Funny you should mention that.” “Where are you? Bill said something about Seth van Licht taking care of you.” “He is. We’re with his parents right now, out of state.” “Oh. Good.” The relief in her mother’s voice eased her fears that she hadn’t made the right decision. Joe van Licht was huge, bigger even than Detective Zucco, and the frown on his face as he’d met her hadn’t eased her fears any. Oh, logically Abby realized that the frown was one of concern, but her heart didn’t want to listen. It had raced like a rabbit facing a wolf. She’d have thought she’d get the same sense of safety from Joe that she got from his son. Instead, she’d tried to burrow into Seth, using him as a shield.

76/222

“They’re taking care of you, right, baby? You’re safe?” “Yes, Mom. Seth is... He’s a good man.” “Yes, he is. You tell him to take care of you or he’ll have to answer to me.” “I’m sure he’ll be terrified.” “Don’t laugh at me, young lady. I still wield a mighty spoon of pain. Just ask your brother.” Abby laughed. Bill had been whacked more than once with their mother’s wooden spoon. “Let me know where Dad’s taking you.” “He’s thinking Alaska might be far enough away. I’m shooting for Hawaii, myself.” “You’ll probably wind up in Hoboken.” “No, he’ll wind up in Hoboken. I’ll just go to Hawaii without him.” Her mother paused. “Detective Zucco also called. He suggested we go to Florida, said Bill told him about the condo there.” “That’s not a bad idea.” No one knew about it but immediate family. That Bill trusted Dante with it spoke highly of the detective. “We should be safe enough there.” Her parents had bought the condo shortly after her mother recovered from the worst of the burns. Carol Marcheson would never again hold a pen in her left hand, or walk without a limp, but the plastic surgery she’d had done on her face hid the wounds she’d found unbearable to live with. The condo in Florida had been a godsend as she recovered in the balmy ocean breezes and warm, blue skies. Her parents loved it so much, they talked about moving there permanently, but they’d chosen to wait until Doug’s appeals ran dry. Once they knew the bastard was never getting out, they’d move. “Go, then. Be safe. I’ll keep in touch.” “You’d better, or I’ll send your father to check up on you.” “Yes, Mom.” “Be careful, baby. I love you.” “I love you too.” Abby hung up the phone. It was a good thing her father was taking her mother someplace safe. It just sucked that it was all because of Abby again. She went back into the kitchen with mixed feelings. “How did your conversation go?” Seth was sitting at his parents’ kitchen table. Abby settled into the chair with a loud sigh. “They’re thinking of going to Florida. Dante’s suggestion.” Seth smiled ruefully. “Dante is nothing if not thorough. He must have questioned your parents and informed them of our plans to get away for a while.”

77/222

“Hmm. I would have been surprised if he hadn’t.” She eyed the sauvignon blanc his father handed her with some suspicion before thanking him with a bland smile. Seth whispered, “Humor them. I told him you liked wine, and white is the only one they keep. When you go shopping with my mother, you can pick up some sangria.” She took a sip of the wine. “I’m going shopping with your mother?” “Why not? I rushed you out, the least I can do is buy you a few things to wear while you’re here.” “Seth, how can you afford something like that? You’re an architect, not a Rockefeller.” “Don’t worry about it. I can afford a few pairs of jeans and some sweaters for us.” She laughed. “You think that’s all a woman needs?” He leaned in close and brushed his lips against her earlobe. “Not at all.” She’d let him explain to his parents why she’d squeaked. *** Dinner that evening was teriyaki chicken, wild rice and a fresh garden salad with balsamic vinaigrette. Abby appeared impressed. “I’ve never gotten the knack of Asian cooking. Things just move too fast and I wind up burning everything.” Marian smiled, pleased with the compliment. “You should try Japanese sometime. It’s one of Seth’s favorites. Has he taken you out for sushi yet?” “No, he hasn’t. I’ve never been to eat Japanese.” Joseph quirked a brow. “You’ve never had sushi?” Abby shuddered delicately. “It’s slimy. And icky. And fishy.” Seth choked on a bite of teriyaki chicken. “Icky? And liver-and-onion tacos aren’t?” She had the grace to blush. “That was just to get even with Bill.” He pointed his fork at her. “You ate them. If you can eat liver-and-onion tacos, you can eat sushi.” She stared back. “I did not. That was a joke. Besides, you can’t put salsa on sushi.” Seth put his head down on his arms and groaned. “The culinary world does not revolve around salsa.” “It doesn’t?”

78/222

He bit back a laugh at her wide-eyed astonishment. From the sound of his parents’ muffled laughter, she was a hit, even if she did flinch whenever Joe leaned closer to her. “No, it doesn’t.” There was silence for a moment. “Sushi is bland.” He lifted his head and stared at her. “Try the green stuff. It’ll grow hair on your chest.” “They’ve already done the Planet of the Apes remake.” She didn’t turn her head at the sound of choking at the other end of the table. Her gaze remained on Seth, the amusement in it plain to see. He leaned forward, ready to dare her to try something different. “I’ll make you a deal.” “I don’t know...” He made clucking noises at her. She glared at him indignantly and picked up her fork. “Fine. I’ll try it. But you—” she waved her fork at him, “—have to promise me that if I don’t like it, you get to eat something I choose. Deal?” This time he was the one who eyed her warily. He lifted his glass in salute. “Deal.” She lifted her glass and tapped his, sealing their bargain. “Sucker,” Joseph coughed into his fist. His father was probably right, but it was worth it to see Abby relaxed once more. He just hoped whatever she chose wouldn’t be as revolting as eggs and salsa. “So. Tell us about your work.” His father was doing everything he could to appear nonthreatening. “I hear you’re a hairdresser?” His father couldn’t have picked a better topic to get Abby to feel at home, and when his mother asked about the recipes Abby knew, she relaxed completely. By the time the meal was over, she wasn’t exactly at ease with his father, but she’d stopped flinching every time he moved. Seth was chalking that one in the win column. After more wine and a cherry pie that was to die for, he escorted her to her bedroom door. She turned with a wan little smile. “I like your parents. They seem nice.” She yawned behind her fist. “They like you too.” He stroked her cheek with a delicate touch. “I feel like I could sleep for a week.” She yawned again. “Didn’t sleep well earlier?” He leaned against her doorjamb, taking hold of her hand. When she not only allowed it but curled her fingers around his, he felt like a king. “Not really. I kept dreaming about that locket.”

79/222

He squeezed her hand. “I won’t let him hurt you, Abby.” She released a long sigh. “I know you’ll try.” He grasped her arms, tugging her gently into his embrace. He cupped the back of her head and pushed her head to his chest, stroking her hair. Some of her tension eased away, allowing him to simply enjoy holding her. He was a goner. She felt right in his arms, like she belonged there. His wings itched beneath his skin, aching to come forth, like a peacock fanning his feathers for his potential mate. Eventually they had to draw apart. Both of them were ready for more sleep. He wanted nothing more than to climb into bed with her and get some much needed rest. “Seth?” She toyed with one of the buttons on his shirt. “Hmm?” He captured her hand and brought it to his lips, kissing her knuckles. She glanced up at him, her face flushed, her lips moist and parted. He smiled and turned her hand, kissing the palm. He continued to kiss up her wrist and arm, and slowly he drew her back into his embrace. Seth finally got to the side of her neck, nibbling until she was panting, tasting the salty sweet essence of her skin until she moaned. She tilted her head to grant him better access, the rough shadow of his whiskers scraping against her delicate skin. She drew in a sharp breath when he nipped her earlobe, her hands clutching at him. When his lips finally met hers, the kiss was slow, and sweet, and drugging. There was nothing hurried in his movements. He had all the time in the world to savor her, to woo her. He forgot his weariness, forgot everything but the sensations coursing through him. She kissed him back lazily, granting him access into her mouth when he silently asked for it. He didn’t want the kiss to end, but he had no choice. Either he took the next step, or he let her go. Exhausted as they both were, he preferred to wait. Abby tried to hide her disappointment when the kiss finally ended, but it was all over her face. He raised her hand to his lips and kissed her palm once more. She shivered and closed her eyes, closing her fist around his kiss. He wished it was himself in her hand, but...no. Not tonight, anyway. Abby deserved better than that, and he was going to give it to her. He was going to woo her. If anyone deserved to have a man show her how special she was, Abby did. She opened her eyes, her expression still dazed by their kiss. She looked so needy, so hungry, he could barely stop himself from taking what she offered. “Good night, Abby. Sweet dreams.” He drew his hand gently down her cheek before turning and walking in the direction of his bedroom, silently cursing his own altruism.

80/222

Seth waited until she was asleep before stepping onto his balcony and spreading his wings. He doubted he would sleep tonight, hard and aching as he was. Instead, he would patrol, keep her safe and sound. Nothing would get to her here. He would see to it personally. He’d have to be careful. The Shem hunting her was wily. Very few angel-born could hide their aura from each other. Angelus could, but only briefly. Seth had used that ability once or twice himself, but it was extremely tiring. That meant an Angelus was a possibility. Chameleons could also hide their auras. They also tended to get obsessive over their charges, but Chameleons were so rare, he didn’t know any Neph personally who’d run into one. Some of the Neph weren’t even sure they still existed. Damien believed in them, but Dante thought they might be extinct. Seth wasn’t so sure. Gabriel included them in the training, teaching them a Chameleon’s hunting patterns, so they must still be around, even if their numbers were few. The only other Shem who could hide their auras the way this one did... No. He didn’t even want to think about the possibility that Abby was being hunted by a Fallen. They would need more than Dante’s fire or Piotr’s mortal defenses if that were so. Only another angel could hope to face a Fallen and win. Damn. Maybe Damien could help him figure it out. Damien was good at research, and knew the powers of the angel-born inside and out. If anyone could help him figure out what they were dealing with once and for all, it would be him. And if it was a Fallen? Abby would be meeting Gabriel sooner than he’d planned. He caught sight of some movement below him and swooped lower, grinning as he saw his father stalking through the night, his fists glowing with power. Seth wasn’t the only one protecting his woman that night. They exchanged nods before heading in opposite directions. His father had trained him. If something attacked either of them, the signal would go up, and there’d be one less Shem in the world. *** The next day dawned bright and clear. He kept an eye on Abby as she wandered the cabin, chatted with his mother and managed to talk to his father without flinching. But the strain of her ordeal was beginning to show. She jumped at the sound of a bird cry. She stared out the window when she thought no one was watching,

81/222

her expression tired and sad. He had to show her she was safe here, that the whole town was a place she could relax in. Even if the Shem followed her here, it would be at least a few days before he found them. So he took her to the local café for lunch. They both ordered a chef’s salad, vegetable soup and iced tea and dug into their food with relish once it arrived. He watched her laughing and chattering about the view from her bedroom balcony, and hated that he’d have to bring all of it to a halt. He’d done some serious thinking while patrolling his father’s grounds, and it all boiled down to one thing. Something was missing, some detail that would let him know why she’d been targeted. It had to be bound up in the story of what happened to her five years ago. If so, she had to open up and tell him everything. It was the only way he’d be able to keep her safe. “Abby, we need to talk when we get home.” He leaned back in his chair and took a sip of his iced tea. He prayed she wouldn’t be too upset with him, but he had to know. It was taking Damien far too long to dig up anything on Finley for Seth’s peace of mind. “What about?” She pushed the last of her salad around on her plate. The glow was abruptly gone from her face. “I think you know what.” Seth put his glass down, and reached into his wallet. He put money on the table and helped her to her feet. “I know you don’t want to, but I need to know everything that happened five years ago.” Abby allowed him to lead her out of the diner, her face pale. Back in the car and on the road home, she was so tense he thought she might snap. The pleasant, relaxed atmosphere of the afternoon was completely gone, and the sick apprehension was back in her expression. He wanted to kill the one who put that expression on her face, but suicide was a sin. “Seth?” “Hmm?” He kept his eyes on the road, but she had his undivided attention. “Can we discuss it tonight? I don’t feel comfortable talking about it to anyone but you.” “We’re alone now, Abby.” She swallowed convulsively. He glanced at her set, wan face. With everything she’d been through recently, he didn’t have the heart to push her. Not yet. So he nodded, and watched as her face relaxed, some of the color returning to her complexion. When he pulled up to the cabin and saw his father waiting on the porch for them, he felt a stab of unease. That feeling increased as they approached the

82/222

house, and Seth wondered suddenly if, in deference to Abby’s feelings, he hadn’t left that conversation too late. Joseph waited for them to ascend the stairs. He smiled at Abby, and she smiled back. Together, the two men watched her move into the cabin. They could hear Abby and Marian exchange greetings as they moved off in the direction of Abby’s bedroom. If his mother was distracting Abby, it had to be bad. “What happened?” Seth asked. “Dante called.” Seth never took his eyes off the doorway through which Abby had walked. “It’s official. The bastard escaped.” “Three months ago. Dante’s livid. The cops who got notified aren’t even in the same county, and the information was somehow blurred during the fax. By the time everyone figured it out, Finley was long gone. It’s a huge problem, one Dante and his partner are just starting to untangle.” Three fucking months ago? Victims of violent crimes were often listed on an offender’s sheet to be contacted in case of an escape. “Why didn’t anyone tell Abby and her family?” Hell, her brother was a fucking cop. Someone should have at least told Bill. “Believe it or not, a fucking paperwork screwup. Her contact information was never listed in his file.” Or the Shemyaza had done something to make it disappear. A skilled Malachi like Damien could pull it off easily. This little tragedy of errors was just the kind of stunt they’d pull. Joseph ran his hand through his hair. “The cops have been going through his mail and his papers. Some of the things he wrote, stuff that appeared innocent enough to the guards, have Dante on edge. Seth, he may have been stalking her by proxy for years.” Seth’s wings burst from his back, tearing right through his shirt and flaring so brightly his father had to avert his eyes. Joseph sighed as Seth groaned in pain. “I’ll get the scissors.”

Chapter Five Abby had an idea why the Van Licht men had suddenly become so serious. She’d come down the stairs to see the two of them emerging from the study with grim expressions. They must have heard from Dante, something they weren’t eager to tell her. They’d taken one look at her and ducked back into the study, closing the door behind them. When they hadn’t emerged an hour later, she’d decided to confront them just before dinner. But when she went to find them, neither appeared to be in the house. “Marian, have you seen Seth?” Marian turned from the homemade soup she’d been stirring. “I think he and his father are taking a walk in the woods. Why?” Marian’s gaze darted to the scars, but her expression didn’t change. Thank God. If Marian had freaked, Abby didn’t know what she would have done. She felt exposed, her scars on display, but Marian didn’t make a fuss over them. It hadn’t bothered her last night, when she was too tired to care. Today, she had bigger things to worry about. Abby glanced out the back door to see if she could catch a glimpse of them. “They’re hiding something from me.” “Neither one mentioned anything to me. But, come to think of it, they did seem a little distracted, didn’t they?” Damn it. There went the idea of pumping the older woman for information. “I wonder if Seth had bad news of some kind.” “Well, if it was family news, you can rest assured I’d know about it. If it was work related, he’ll let you know. And, if it’s related to your situation...” Marian shrugged. “He’d better tell you or deal with me.” “Seth is overprotective.” Marian snorted a laugh. “You think?” “Don’t tell him, but I sort of like it.” “I’ll make sure that remains our little secret.” Marian winked and put the spoon down on the spoon rest. “Thanks. I appreciate that.” Abby stared out the door. Where the hell were they? “If it does have to do with me, they should have invited me on their walk.” “Odds are good they’re either discussing how to break the news to you or deciding on how best to protect you. And knowing my son and my husband, I’ll bet it’s the latter.”

84/222

“Doug is out. I know it. I think that’s the news Seth got today. Confirmation of our worst fears.” Abby said it matter-of-factly, but inside she was screaming. This was the first time she’d voiced her belief, and just saying the words out loud sent a shaft of fear through her that had her clutching her arm. She rubbed at the scars, aware she only did that when she thought about Doug. Marian clucked her tongue. “Do you know how to make dumplings?” Abby turned to Marian, surprised out of her dark thoughts. “No, I don’t.” “Why don’t you come over here and learn? Standing there and brooding isn’t going to do any good, so why not take the time and keep your hands busy?” Abby smiled. “Why not?” Marian showed Abby how to mix the dumplings up and pinch them into the proper shape. “Have I ever told you how stubborn Seth is?” “Seth, stubborn? Say it isn’t so.” Marian laughed. “Oh, I like you.” Abby blushed, hoping Marian wouldn’t notice. “When Seth was a little boy, the last thing he wanted to hear was that he couldn’t do something. So when I told him not to wrap a dishtowel around his neck and pretend he was Superman?” “Let me guess. He tried to fly.” Marian snorted. “Right into a potted plant. The edge chipped off and cut his forehead, so he races into the kitchen, bleeding like a stuck pig and crying like he’s being murdered. Scared me half to death and took three stitches to close up.” “That’s nothing. When Bill was in college he jumped off the roof.” “What?” Marian shot her an astonished look. “Yup, he did.” And Bill swore to this day that Seth was the one who talked him into it, but Abby wasn’t going into that. “Remember when he broke his leg?” “That was from... Oh, that boy. I bet Seth talked him into it.” Abby’s sudden laugh startled them both. “You know your son well.” The warmth of Marian’s gaze went up a notch. “Yes. I do.” Marian washed her hands. “We’ll add those to the soup soon.” Marian slid the apple cake she’d prepared into the oven to bake for dessert. Abby watched her and relaxed completely for the first time since the men had disappeared. Cooking always made her feel better. She’d have bet Marian was the exact same way. “Marian?” Abby asked as she put the flour away. Marian put the dumplings on the countertop next to the pot of soup. “Yes, Abby?” “Thanks.” Marian didn’t pretend not to understand. “You’re welcome.”

85/222

*** The conversation at dinner was stilted at best. Neither man responded to anything with more than a yes, no or maybe. Seth kept an eye on Abby’s every movement. He had no doubt that she was going to balk at what he needed her to do next. It was going to be a lot to ask, but his main priority was keeping Abby safe. Joseph and Marian excused themselves shortly after dinner. Seth’s father led Marian upstairs, giving Seth the privacy he needed to talk to Abby. They didn’t need an audience for this. Seth silently escorted her into the study and poured them both a brandy. Abby made a face, but accepted the glass. She sat on the sofa, curling her legs under her, the snifter clasped delicately in her hand. He sat down next to her, cradling his glass between his knees. He had no idea how to start this conversation— “Doug got out.” “Yes. He’s been out for three months.” She paled, but didn’t say anything. He took a sip of his brandy, then put the glass down on the coffee table. He straightened and faced her. “It’s okay, Seth. We both suspected it.” She took a sip of the brandy, grimacing at the taste. She unfolded her legs and put her glass on the table. He was mildly surprised at how steady her hands were. She faced Seth and squared her shoulders. “What do I have to do?” “You never go anywhere alone.” She nodded. “You keep your cell phone on at all times.” Again, she nodded. “You carry this pepper spray I picked up for you in your pocket.” He placed the small black can in her hands. She nodded again. Seth was beginning to get worried. Abby wasn’t the type to remain silent. “If you see, or hear, or even think anything out of the ordinary, you alert either me or my father immediately.” “Okay.” Her voice was steady, but he wasn’t fooled. She was terrified. Her face was white as paper, her eyes dim with stress and worry. “I mean it, Abby. Get used to having me around all the time, because I don’t plan on letting you out of my sight.”

86/222

“Yeah, I got that impression.” She smiled, but it was a ghost of her usual expression. She sighed deeply and rubbed her eyes with the heels of her palms. “Okay, so we’re never apart. Sure you can put up with me day in, day out?” He took her hand, turning it slightly so that he could kiss the inside of her wrist. “I think I can manage.” Heat raced across her cheeks, but it wasn’t quite enough to quench the fear that was obvious in her gaze. He was proud of the way she’d taken the news. She’d remained calm—no hysterics, and no outward signs of the turmoil he knew must be destroying her hard-won calm. “Detective Zucco is working on following his trail.” He watched as a puzzled frown creased her brow, and waited for her question. “Do they know how he got out?” “Dante e-mailed me the details. They think he stowed away in a laundry truck. He was working laundry detail, so it wouldn’t have been too difficult to slip into one of the bins. He was a model prisoner, and often worked unsupervised. The warden is revising the laundry schedule even as we speak.” “Wait, he was in jail for murder. What do you mean he worked unsupervised?” “We’re not sure what happened, but Dante’s furious. It seemed a lot of his paperwork was screwed up. We’re lucky his conviction wasn’t listed as kitten kidnapping.” She didn’t laugh the way he’d hoped. If anything, she grew paler and her breathing picked up speed. “Oh.” The shadows returned to her eyes. “He can’t track us here, can he?” He had to figure out a way to calm her down before she decided again that she needed to run. “Where there’s a will, there’s a way. Yeah, if he tries hard enough, he’ll find us. He knows you were staying at my place, so this is the next logical place to go. Here or your parents, anyway.” He watched as her eyes went wide, and had a good idea of what she was about to say next. “You’re not leaving. It’s not going to happen, so don’t even think about it.” She jolted. “Dad says that you stay. He’s telling Mom now. He says that if it were me or Eli, he’d want someone he trusted to watch out for us. He’s already talked to your dad and let him know what’s going on, so don’t worry on that score.” “But—” There was an edge to her voice, one he didn’t like. “No buts. My dad and I can keep you safe, I promise. Okay, sweetheart?” She stared at him for a moment, and for the life of him he couldn’t figure out what it was she was thinking. “Sounds like you have everything under control.”

87/222

He eyed her warily. She sounded far too calm, but she was beginning to rub at her arms. “Sort of. You’re relatively safe here, at least for a few days, and there’s nothing back home that can’t wait for us to take care of this. Nothing is worth your life.” He watched as the panic she’d been fighting finally gripped her. “What if it takes more than a few days? What then? We’ll have to return home. We both have jobs, Seth, and I don’t want to lose mine.” She stood and began to pace restlessly around the room. “I have friends, a life back home. I can’t hide out here forever. There has to be something we can do, something to flush him out into the open.” Oh, he did not like the way this was going. The speculation in her gaze was going to give him palpitations. “Abby.” She turned, startled, and he realized how sharp his tone at been. “Wait for Dante to do his job. If and when he needs our help, he’ll contact us.” “I don’t want to be a sitting duck.” She glared at him out of eyes that held all of hell in them. “And I won’t let him do to your family what he did to mine. I won’t, Seth.” She paced up and down in front of the fireplace, rubbing fiercely at her scars. She refused to look him in the eye. Damn Damien and his slow, methodical research. Seth should’ve had this information days ago, but when he’d searched Finley’s escape on Google, there hadn’t been much information beyond his prisoner number. The authorities were hushing everything up, probably hoping to save their own asses. “What did he do to your family, Abby?” He found himself sitting on the edge of the sofa, the hands in his lap clasped so hard that his fingertips began to go numb. She hung her head. He could barely hear her reply when she finally gave it. “I’m not the only one he hurt. Can’t we leave it at that?” “No, I don’t think we can. I already know about the fire, about Kent’s death, but I can tell there’s something more. If you’re telling me that my family is in danger, I need to know what to expect so I can prepare for it. Please.” He heard the pleading in his voice and wondered if she would respond to it. Her bun nearly came undone at the force of her denial. “No, Seth. Please, don’t push me on this. There are things about what happened to my family that I can’t tell you, things that I won’t talk about.” He stood up from the sofa and took her into his arms, but she refused to lift her head. He injected a note of authority into his voice, hoping that she would respond to that as she hadn’t to the plea. “I can’t help you if you don’t trust me.” He barely heard her whisper, “No, I can’t. Not now. Maybe not ever.” He took a deep breath. This had better not break the trust he’d slowly started to gain. “If my family is put in danger because you’re protecting someone or

88/222

something that could hurt them, I need to know. I can’t allow you to place my family in jeopardy.” He willed her to see things his way. “No.” She shook her head again. “I can’t.” She squirmed in his grasp, lightly testing his hold on her, but he held tight. “He can’t hurt your family the way he hurt my family. At least, I don’t think he can.” “Abby,” he growled on a warning note. “Stop pushing me!” She shoved him, hard. Startled, he let her go. “Abby?” “Just stop asking me.” She turned her back to him and faced the fireplace again. He heard the angry plea in her voice but decided to ignore it. This was too important to give in to her. While his father could protect himself, his mother was human. “You’re the one who brought it up. If my family is in danger, you have an obligation to tell me what that danger is.” He allowed some of his frustration into his voice, hoping it would get through to her. “I’m going to have to know about this sooner or later. Why don’t you trust me and tell me now?” She hung her head, refusing to meet his eyes. “I can’t.” He sighed and settled down on the sofa once more. “How can I protect you if you don’t?” The mixture of sorrow, pain and fear on her face nearly made him give in. “Seth, if I truly believe that there is any danger to your family, I swear that I will tell you everything that happened. Please, Seth. I’m asking you to trust me.” He stared at her, then nodded in reluctant acceptance. “I swear, Seth, I won’t let anything happen to them. Believe me.” He blinked, almost amused by the fact that she wanted to protect him. “I believe you, sweetheart. I believe you.” He lifted his face to hers and searched her eyes. Some of the shadows were gone, and the old pain had receded into the background. “But sooner or later, you’re going to have to tell me all of it. You understand? Not because I don’t trust you,” he said in response to her wince, “but because I may need to know to make sure that you’re safe.” She caressed his cheek in a gesture meant both to soothe and apologize. “I know. And it’s not an issue of trust. It’s an issue of my word. This isn’t just about me.” She was protecting someone, someone who meant a great deal to her. He nodded reluctantly and pulled her into his lap, nearly sighing in relief when she rested her head on his shoulder. “All right, Abby.” This wasn’t the end of it. He hated going against her wishes, but nothing would stop him from finding out who she was protecting.

89/222

*** Abby stood at the edge of the hot tub and stared at the controls. She had no idea how to turn the darn thing on. Seth had gone back inside to get drinks, and she felt like she would freeze to death in her borrowed one-piece bathing suit before he came back out. She hadn’t even thought to grab the robe Marian had left in her room. She’d wanted a distraction so badly after her discussion with Seth that she’d jumped at the suggestion of a late-night dip. She would use anything to distract herself from the thought of Doug and what he’d done to her family. Seth was trying to pull things back into the easy camaraderie they’d shared before, and she’d jumped at the chance to do that. She owed Seth some answers, but there were just too many things to consider. She needed to talk to her family before she told Seth everything. She hoped they understood why she was doing it. Seth would never betray them. She was betting her life on that. She finally found the on switch and was cheered briefly by the bubbling, frothy water. She hit another switch and grinned when the underwater lights came on. She was just sliding into the hot water when Seth returned with the tea she’d asked for. “Thanks.” She took the glass from him, covertly studying him in his red swim trunks. She hid a blush behind her glass. He was absolute perfection from his broad shoulders to his masculine feet and everything she could see in between. She was willing to bet the stuff she couldn’t see was pretty good too. Seth slid into the tub across from her and placed his cola into the cup holder behind him. He smiled at her, and she knew they would be all right. He took a deep breath of the cool mountain air and stretched his legs as far as they would go. She tensed slightly at the feel of his calf sliding alongside hers. She had to resist the urge to rest her hand on his thigh, to feel the muscles bunch and flex beneath her palm. She bet the hair would be rough rather than soft, the skin smooth. She licked her lips, curious how he’d taste. It was amazing how quickly she could be distracted from her problems just by thinking about Seth. Seth rested his head on the padded headrest and closed his eyes. The simple red swimsuit did little to hide the fact that he liked what he saw when he looked at her. She shifted in her seat as her body let her know in no uncertain terms what it thought about that. Seth kept his eyes shut as he relaxed in the heat of the spa. Abby got his attention by stroking his leg with hers, but the bubbling water caused her to miss his

90/222

knee. Her leg wound up sliding along his thigh, causing those stormy eyes of his to pop open. “Seth?” “Hmm?” “It must’ve been devastating to lose her.” Well. There went any hope that she wasn’t a social savant. Here she was, practically naked in a hot tub with her dream man, and she brings up his dead wife. Trish would be smacking her stupid if she could hear this. Seth didn’t pretend not to understand. “It was. I couldn’t believe it when the doctors told me the cancer was inoperable. She’d always seemed so invincible, so solid. The thought that she could be taken from me just couldn’t seem to get through. But I made sure she knew how much I loved her before she moved on. I did everything in my power to see to it that her final days were spent the way she wished to, not stuck in some hospital covered in tubes, but in our home, in our bedroom.” “Oh, Seth.” Abby slid next to him and hugged him, offering him sympathy. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her, his hands stroking her bare back. “Do you know, a few days before she passed on, she told me to find someone?” Fiona sounded like she’d been a generous, caring woman—one Abby would have enjoyed getting to know. “No one should grieve forever. It isn’t natural.” His grin was lopsided. “Fiona said the same thing. She told me that the pain would pass, and that I’d want to share my life with someone again someday.” He laughed softly. “In fact, she told me if I didn’t, she’d find a way to come back and kick my ass.” She grinned. “A little spectral attitude adjustment?” “Exactly.” They held each other under the stars, she offering comfort, he taking, until the combination of their closeness and the warmth of the water eased them both. The embrace slowly took on a different feel. Abby rested against him, her head on his chest, her arms entwined around his neck. She marveled at how right it felt to be there with him. A part of him would always belong to Fiona, but she could live with that. His heart beat beneath her cheek, the steady rhythm picking up speed as he continued to stroke her bare back. She was no longer surprised by the way he seemed unfazed by her scars. His palms glided over them and didn’t even pause. To him, they were just another part of her. She loved him for that. He took a deep breath. “Abby.”

91/222

“Hmm?” She saw that his eyes had turned that dark, mysterious blue that so fascinated her. His hands slowed, tracing their way lower down her back to rest at the top of her ass. The contact left her tingling. She wanted to lick the water off of his chest. “Abby.” His voice was husky as he bent his head, taking her mouth in a kiss that started out slow and sweet. She felt a gentle tug as he drew her closer to him. She followed his pull, throwing her leg over his and straddling his lap. He groaned and deepened the kiss, his tongue exploring and probing, inflaming them both. God, she needed him. She caressed his chest, toying with the flat nipples that had hardened in the cool night air. She teased them with her fingernails, and was quickly rewarded with his low growl. He stroked her just under her breast, cupping the weight of it without touching the nipple until she found herself arching her back, her body begging for his touch. “You make my head spin.” He lowered his mouth to her ear, kissing and nibbling his way down the side of her neck until he found the spot that had her arching into him once more. She gasped when his teeth nipped her neck, marking her. His grip slid down to the curve of her ass, pulling her even closer to his hardness. She could feel the length of his cock through their wet swimsuits, the sensation racing through her. She’d done that, made him want so badly he was ready to devour her on his parents’ back porch. Oh, crap. His parents. As quickly as the thought came it dissipated, lost in the rasp of his whiskers on her skin. His mouth moved to the hollow of her throat, drifted to her breasts, and she was lost. He could do whatever he wanted, just so long as he never stopped. “Please, sweetheart. I need you. Dear God, I need you so badly.” He grazed the hard peaks of her nipples and she moaned. She ground against him in response, his hard length stroking her just right. She heard his groan dimly as he took her mouth again, consuming her with a greed she matched. She didn’t realize he’d moved the straps of her swimsuit off her shoulders until she felt his hands on her bare flesh. She cried out at the sensation of the rough pad of his thumb teasing her already-sensitive nipples. Her hips moved in a rhythm as old as time, his body bucking up into hers in response. He released her mouth to suckle her and she threw her head back, liquid heat racing through her body. “Seth!”

92/222

“Sweet, so sweet.” His lips moved to her other breast and nibbled, his teeth grazing her. She stared down at his bent head, taking it in her hands and holding him to her, demanding that he not stop. When he began to ease her suit down to her hips, she realized that she didn’t have the strength to stop him. Hell, she didn’t want him to stop, ever. She’d wanted him far too badly, for far too long, and she was finally going to have him. She was going to have Seth. She nearly came from that thought alone. *** He’d thought he was going to explode when she came downstairs in her sunny yellow swimsuit. It left little to the imagination, showing the sweet curves of her breasts, her lush rear end so snugly encased that he’d been hard pressed not to touch her there. Her legs were long and shapely, and the back of the suit was practically nonexistent. If the suit dipped any lower in the back, he’d have been able to see the upper curve of her derriere. The suit was obviously unpadded, and when she stepped out into the cool night air, her nipples had been hard. Pretty quickly, so was he. It hadn’t helped that she stared at him like he was the main dish at an all-you-can-eat chocolate buffet. Now here she was, moving under his hands, her orgasm so close to the surface, he could taste it on her skin. He could do anything he wanted to her tonight. The desire that swamped her dark eyes was overwhelming. He released the wealth of her hair around her, burying his fingers in the fiery warmth. Seth tugged her to him, claiming her mouth as she rode his length. He was going to come in his shorts like a teenager, and he couldn’t find it in himself to give a fuck. He kissed her deeply, eager to taste her passion. She was gasping against him, writhing with heat, her hips moving faster and faster as they both chased ecstasy. He pulled her hard against him, feeling her skin against his with something akin to awe. He cupped her ass under her suit and set a fast, hard rhythm, forcing her against him time and again, letting her feel what she did to him. She gasped and shuddered in his grasp. He broke off the kiss, moving his mouth to that spot on her neck that had made her cry out before, nipping and kissing until she was shivering against him. “More. God, please, Seth.” He thought he would explode right there in the hot tub if he didn’t get inside her right now.

93/222

“Seth.” She raked his back with her nails and threw her head back in sweet abandon, her body shivering. He watched as pleasure swamped her, her face more beautiful in her ecstasy than any he’d ever seen. The sweet bite of her nails and the knowledge that he’d done this to her, given her pleasure after barely touching her, sent him over the edge. He groaned against her neck, poured himself into the wet suit, shuddered under her touch until he was spent. She fell against him, limp, half-naked and utterly wonderful. “Fuck.” Seth chuckled at the breathless curse. “Soon, sweetheart.” As soon as his legs could hold him, he was going to carry her up to his bed and make slow, sweet love to her. “Soon.” He lifted her face to his and kissed her softly, and promised himself that they’d be revisiting the hot tub as often as he could get away with it. “Seth? You have a phone call. It’s Damien. He says he needs to talk to you about that project you’ve been working on.” His father’s voice was an unwelcome intrusion. Abby froze like a startled hare, staring at the darkened house in dismay. “Shit.” Abby squirmed in his lap, pulling her suit back into place. Damn it. He’d been enjoying the feel of her bare breasts against his chest. His skin mourned the loss. “Tell him I’ll be right there, Dad.” His voice sounded rough, his breathing ragged. “Okay. I’ll leave the phone on the kitchen counter. Don’t forget to, ah, clean up before you come in. Night, kids.” His father’s tone was far too knowing, far too amused. Joseph probably knew exactly what his son had been up to in the hot tub, which meant Marian would know shortly. Shit. Abby was going to freak. “Night, Dad.” Abby pushed away from him, her suit once more where it belonged. Damn it. Just a little bit longer and he’d be a lot happier. “I’ll be back. Just give me a few minutes to find out what Damien wants, okay?” She nodded and watched as he went, dripping, across to the patio to the towels. He secured one across his hips, grinned at her ruefully and entered the kitchen through the sliding glass doors. He picked up the phone, “Damien.” “Seth. You sound pissy. Did I interrupt something?” Seth growled, and Damien laughed. “Sorry, man. I’ve got some information on Doug Finley I thought you might be interested in.” “Give it to me.” Seth adjusted his towel and tried not to shiver in the air-conditioning. He was already getting goose bumps from the cold air.

94/222

Seth glanced out the sliding glass doors and grinned at the sight of Abby drinking his rum and Coke. Huh. She must have finished her drink. He’d have to bring out another one for her. “Doug has a sister and brother. His parents are dead. None of them are in the Archives. But get this. His sister has been insisting that Doug is innocent, that Abby was the one who set the fire in an attempt to frame Doug when he tried to break up with her.” “That’s bullshit.” Seth clenched the phone tight. “Don’t worry, I believe you. The judge did, too. Doug lost his most recent appeal when he tried to argue that Abby was the one responsible.” “God. He’s fucked in the head.” “Yeah, he is. So far, that’s all I’ve got. I’ll keep digging, but I’m not finding anything in the Archives on either side of his family.” Seth ran his fingers through his damp hair. “There’s something else strange going on. The Shem, I can’t feel it at all. It was right outside the restaurant while we ate, and I didn’t sense a thing.” “Shit. That’s not good. I’ll do some research, talk to Dante about the crime scenes. Maybe I can go take a personal look. I might catch something you all missed. I swear we’ll find out who’s targeted your woman.” “Thanks, Damien. Stay safe, my brother.” “You too, my brother.” Seth stepped onto the deck to find that Abby had not only finished off her drink, she’d finished off his too. He eyed her sloppy grin warily. “Abby, are you all right?” He settled back into the hot tub, catching her as she nearly fell facefirst into the water. The swell of her breasts pressed against his chest. “Uh-huh.” She grabbed his face and smooshed his cheeks, giggling when he made fish lips. “My God, you’re plastered.” And now completely off limits. Seth wasn’t about to take advantage of a drunk woman, no matter how loudly his body called him an idiot. “I am?” She giggled adorably and made him make fish lips again. “Stop that, swoothoot.” He took hold of her wrists, unwilling to force her away, but he had to get her out of the tub and inside. To bed. Alone, Seth. Damn it. “Smoosh.” She pressed his cheeks together. “Smoosh, smoosh.” She giggled and planted a kiss on his fishy lips. “You’re adorable, you know that?”

95/222

She sighed and draped herself across his chest, petting the hair there as if it were a cat. “I love you, Sethy.” He froze for just a second, then pressed a kiss to her head. “I love you too, Abby.” “Sethy?” Her head was bobbing and weaving, one eye open, the other half shut as she gave him a look so full of hope, he wondered what momentous thing she was going to ask of him. Anything she wanted, she could have. “Yes?” She petted his cheek, nearly taking out his eye in the process. “Can I have something to drink?”

Chapter Six Abby woke and immediately remembered why she usually drank sangria. Sangria didn’t make her brain explode. She swallowed thickly as nausea rumbled her stomach and rose in her throat. A brilliant shaft of sunshine knifed into her eyes. “Gah.” She covered herself with the blanket, but almost changed her mind. If she came out in the sunlight, maybe she’d explode in a shower of dust like the romance-novel vampires she loved so much. That had an odd appeal. At least then the hangover would be gone. And she’d have the added bonus of sparkling in the sunlight. “Breakfast, Abby.” Marian shouted from the other side of the door. Abby clutched the sides of her head and damn near sobbed. She thought she responded, but she wasn’t certain she still spoke English. The drumbeat of her heart was too loud in her ears for her to hear anything else. She burrowed farther under the covers, trying desperately to shut out the light and the sounds of the Van Licht household as it prepared for another day. “Kill me now.” She stuck her hand out of the blanket into the warmth of sunlight. Nothing happened. “Damn.” An eternity later she heard the door creak open, and risked peeking one eye out from between the covers. Seth tiptoed in, carrying a tray. He looked disgustingly cheerful in his dark gray turtleneck sweater and black jeans. At least he hadn’t come in wearing some blinding color. She didn’t think she could have survived it if he had. Even the blue of his eyes was too bright. She burrowed back under the covers with a groan. She didn’t want to know what was on the tray. She hoped to God it wasn’t the bacon she smelled. Normally it was a salty, bacony good. Today it was doing a number on her ability to stop from tangoing with the toilet. Seth placed the tray by her bedside. He winked at her solemnly, then tiptoed back out, shutting her door quietly. She risked sitting up to see what was on the tray. On the tray were a tall glass of orange juice, a glass of water and an assortment of pain pills. She chose the ibuprofen and decided to wait a bit to see if the pain medicine helped before risking the orange juice. She didn’t want anything acidic in her stomach just then. It never tasted good the second time around. She burrowed back under the covers, groaned and waited to die.

97/222

She must have dozed off, because the next time she checked, her clock showed that it was almost lunchtime. She sat up gingerly, waiting for the cranial explosions to begin all over again. All she felt was a vague sense of thumping at the back of her skull, and some mild nausea. She sighed in relief and reached for the orange juice. She downed half the glass, and realized that the nausea was due more to hunger than the lingering effects of the hangover. She pushed the covers away. She needed to head to the bathroom. Mom had always told her that when you weren’t feeling well, a shower would sometimes chase the icks away. Besides, she was pretty sure her breath could kill on contact, so brushing her teeth was a must. She stretched, the cool breeze feeling good against her bare skin. Wait. Bare skin? She glanced down at herself beneath the covers and realized she was naked. She didn’t remember taking off her suit before getting into bed. She didn’t remember climbing the stairs to her bedroom so she could go to bed. Those drinks must have been really potent if she couldn’t remember making with the naked. She swung her feet over the side of the bed, cautiously testing her stomach and her head to see if either was going to protest the motion. The room rocked slightly, but other than that, they both decided to remain silent on the subject. They were apparently taking a wait-and-see attitude, which was fine by her. She padded to the bathroom and spotted her suit on the floor. The scene from the hot tub rushed into her mind, the remembered feel of Seth’s mouth on her body filling her senses. She felt vulnerable as her nipples peaked in response to the erotic images flashing before her eyes. It had been the most incredible, sensuous experience of her life. She couldn’t wait to repeat it. She picked up the bathing suit and hung it on the shower rod to dry before moving to the sink. Her mouth tasted like a skunk had crawled in, had babies and died of old age. What was wrong with her? As hot as Seth was, she didn’t usually put out before the third date. Okay, so his red swim trunks had shown his shape off nicely. So he’d been sweet. He’d talked about his wife, and she’d comforted him. And maybe they’d been living together for a little while, but was that really an excuse to mambo on his lap? She reached into the shower stall and started the water. Yes, Abby. You are full of shit. If Seth had crooked his finger at her, she would have gladly mamboed whenever he wanted. Hell, if he asked the right way, she might even be willing to Macarena. She stepped into the shower and began shampooing her hair. Twenty minutes later, showered and dressed, she decided that, once again, her mother had been right. The shower seemed to clear the last

98/222

of the cobwebs from her brain. She scrambled into blue jeans and a dark gold sweater, remaining barefoot. She combed her damp hair, leaving it curling around her face, and headed for the stairway. She could smell grilled cheese sandwiches, and her stomach rumbled. She was starving. She carried her empty orange-juice glass into the kitchen, and smiled ruefully at Marian. The older woman grinned back. “Good afternoon, dear. Glad to see you’re feeling better.” Marian turned her attention back to her sandwiches. She expertly began flipping them. “By the way, Seth mentioned something this morning about you preferring to drink sangria. Would you like a ride into town to pick some up to go with dinner tonight?” Dear God, yes. Red wine never gave her a hangover. “Yes, thanks.” Abby noticed that Marian was only flipping two sandwiches. “Where are Seth and Joseph?” “Oh, they had to run into town to pick something up. I think Seth wants to install some kind of new security system.” She shrugged nonchalantly. “Whatever it is, I’m sure it will take them the rest of the day to pick out. You know men, once they enter either a hardware or electronics store.” Abby grinned. “Bill is like that. He has more computer gadgets and gizmos than most small countries. Drives Trish crazy.” Marian grinned back, and Abby was surprised once again by the degree of comfort she felt in this woman’s presence. Maybe it was because Marian had the same blue-gray eyes that Seth did, or the same grin. Her hair was a lighter shade than Seth’s but her features were stamped on his face. Abby found herself drawn to the warmth in Marian’s eyes. It was easy to see which one of his parents Seth favored. Marian set the sandwiches on the kitchen table and poured them each some iced tea. “How are Bill and Trish? I haven’t seen them in a while.” Abby bit into her sandwich and moaned at the cheesy, gooey goodness. “They’re good. Bill was promoted to detective not long ago, and Trish is...Trish.” Marian’s eyes lit up. “Is she still running that Internet jewelry store?” “Yup, and she loves every minute of it. She adores making her own hours, says it lets her deal better with having Bill on such an odd schedule. She can work when he works and be available when he’s free.” “I’ll have to look it up again. It’s been a while since I visited her site.” Marian blushed. “Um, would you mind doing me a favor? My hairdresser quit suddenly and moved to Arizona with her boyfriend, and... Well...” Marian fingered her hair and sighed. “I’m feeling a little frizzy in more ways than one.” Abby almost laughed. “I’d love to do your hair.”

99/222

They settled into a nice lunch, discussing highlights and lowlights and cuts that framed the face. Abby was in her element. They went to the liquor store after lunch, where Abby purchased her sangria. After paying, the two decided to do a little window-shopping. Abby was delighted by the shops in Hidden Springs. She hadn’t had a real chance to check out the town on her lunch date with Seth, but Marian took her time, showing her town off to Abby with all the pride of the mayor. The main street was littered with brick storefronts, striped awnings and quaint coffee houses with Victorian chairs. The streets moved lazily from one to another, and the mountains in the background served as a majestic backdrop to the small town. She smiled at people as they went by, and was surprised to receive smiles in return. She’d gotten used to the idea that strangers didn’t smile at each other in the street, and found herself warming even further to the charming town. She was just pressing her nose to the glass of an antiques store when she noticed the tall blond man in the trench coat across the street. There was something familiar about his slender build. The way he held himself sent a chill down her spine. She couldn’t see much of his face because of the distance and the distortion of the window, but when he smiled at her in the reflected glass, she shuddered. Doug. Suddenly the cheerful day seemed cold and dim. She turned in slow motion, watching as he moved purposefully down the street away from her. Glancing at Marian, she noticed the older woman engrossed in a conversation with a short, dark-haired woman. Good. Abby couldn’t let Seth’s mother get hurt. She’d follow Doug, keep him in sight, make sure he didn’t try and do anything to Marian. He wouldn’t hurt Seth’s mother the way he’d hurt hers. Abby followed the familiar figure, barely able to keep the dark trench coat in sight. Her heart tripping a mile a minute, she stopped as Doug ducked down a nearby alleyway. Pulling her cell phone out of her pocket, she started to move after him, only to find her way blocked by a tall, muscular man in a scarred leather bomber jacket. “Excuse me,” she muttered, trying to move past him, but was startled to find her arm held in a firm grasp. “Where the hell do you think you’re going?” Seth’s voice was tightly controlled.

100/222

She saw the fury in his eyes and gulped. She was in so much trouble. “I...” She blew out a breath. There was no way she was getting out of this one. Better to just get it over with. “It was Doug.” His eyes widened in disbelief, his hand tightening on her arm to the point of pain. “Where?” She used her chin to point the way. “He just went down that alley.” Seth left her standing there and peered around the corner. He returned and took her arm once again, marching her back the way she’d come. “No one’s there.” “But I saw him. He’s wearing a trench coat. He must have gone right past you.” She was having a hard time keeping up with his long stride, and his grip on her arm was starting to hurt. “No, but then I was too busy watching something impossible. I was watching someone I’d told never to be alone as she walked down the street by herself.” The clipped tones of his voice made her wish she’d taken the time to interrupt Marian. “Your mom drove me into town. It’s not like I came here looking for him, you know.” “I know. Even you aren’t that stupid.” She glared at him in mingled outrage and dismay as he marched her past Marian and placed her into his car. He waved briefly at his mother, who nodded back, obviously confused, and got into the driver’s seat. He roared off, not bothering to check and see if his father joined Marian. Abby did, relieved to see Joseph, standing by his wife, scowling. Ah, crap. She was in more trouble than she thought. *** Seth was damn near strangling the steering wheel. What the hell had she been thinking? If it had been Doug in that trench coat, she could’ve been killed. Hell, fucking Shem miasma had been down that alley—faint but there. She could have been worse than killed. He shuddered. No. He couldn’t even consider what might have happened to her without wanting to go ballistic. Just this morning he’d been wondering when they could hop back into the hot tub. Right now it was taking all of his strength not to tie her up in her room. When they’d driven far enough out of town that none of the buildings could be seen, he pulled the car over onto the side of the road and turned off the ignition. His hands were shaking too badly to continue. He took off his seat belt and

101/222

got out of the car, stalking around the hood until he reached her door. He opened it, leaned in, and released her seat belt. She flinched as he lifted her from the car, took her by the arms, and shook her slightly. She winced, and he loosened his grasp. As angry as he was, he didn’t want to hurt her, even by accident. “Do you want to tell me just what the hell you thought you were going to do if you actually caught Doug?” She bit her lip, her expression guilty as hell. “I thought not. Do you even have your pepper spray on you?” She hung her head, and he nearly howled. “God, Abby!” He flung himself away from her to pace, nearly blind with fear. “What the hell is wrong with you? This man put you in the hospital, nearly kills you, and you think you can chase him down with nothing but a bottle of wine?” He stopped pacing to glare at her. His wings threatened to explode from his back. How could she put herself in danger like that? “What did you think you were going to do? Reason with him? Maybe invite him to tea? Talk about new shades of lipstick? Give him a trim?” She was watching him with wide eyes as he began to pace again. “How were you planning on defending yourself? Your good looks? Your charm, maybe?” He stopped and snapped his fingers. “I know. You were going to hairspray him to death.” He took hold of her again, emphasizing his words with a slight shake. “You are never to be alone. What part of never do you not understand, Abby?” “Um...” She blinked at him out of dazed amber eyes, but she wasn’t backing away. He’d have to think about that later. Right now, his world was still hazed with red. “No, don’t answer that. Obviously, you don’t understand, do you? You were alone, weren’t you? Therefore you must not understand it.” He sighed roughly and released her arms. “From now on, consider yourself handcuffed to me. Where you go, I go.” “Even the bathroom?” He raised his eyebrows at her tone. She sounded far too serene, almost amused. He’d need to get through to her, remind her that this wasn’t a joke. “If necessary.” “I guess we’d better not go out to eat. You’d get us thrown out.” She grinned up at him impishly, and some of the haze of fear dissipated. Shit. She was going to have him wrapped around her little finger in no time. His wings ached to spread, to encase her and keep her safe. “I’m not joking, Abby.” She shrugged. “I know. You yelled at me, and I won’t do it again. But I think it’s time to stop yelling at me, and start thinking about how Doug found us, don’t you?” She turned away and started back toward the car.

102/222

He grabbed her arm and whirled her around to face him again. “What makes you think I’m done with you?” “The fact that your parents just pulled in behind us, I’d say.” She jerked her head toward the red sedan behind Seth’s blue Ford. She was still smiling. There was something seriously wrong with her. There had to be. He was angrier than he could ever remember being, and she was patting his chest, grinning like she’d won the lottery. “Calm down, big guy.” Just the fact that she wasn’t afraid of him anymore kept him from losing control of his powers. He glanced at his parents’ car and slowly released her arm. “Shit.” He shook his head. “Just do me a favor, will you? Don’t go pulling any more stunts like the one you pulled this afternoon. I don’t think my heart can take it.” “If it’s any consolation, I was going to call you and tell you I’d seen him. I wasn’t actually going to go down that alley.” “It’s not, but I’ll take what I can get.” He helped her into the car, waving at his parents and smiling grimly. He got behind the wheel, fastened his seat belt and started the car. They accomplished the rest of the drive in silence, but it was an easier silence than the one they’d started in. As soon as they returned to the cabin, he left Abby with his parents while he made a call. As soon as Dante answered he told him what happened. “Doug was here.” “Shit. Are you sure?” “Abby fucking followed him, and the alley he ducked into had Shem stink all over it.” “What? I thought the fucker was human.” “Maybe he was meeting one of his employers, but when I checked, no one was there.” And Seth hadn’t sensed a Shem nearby, just the lingering stench they left on the psychic plane. “This is getting complicated. He must have figured out where your parents live and started driving almost immediately. No way our boy was able to grab a flight.” He could hear papers being shuffled. “I’m calling the sheriff’s office over there to let them know what happened. Sit tight for now, but be prepared to run again.” “I’ll take her to Piotr.” Dante sighed. “I figured as much. Just... You know I don’t trust him.” “I do. So trust me. You think I’d take Abby somewhere more dangerous?” “Crap. I hate it when you do that.” Dante sighed. “Done. And yell at her for following Doug.” “I already did.”

103/222

“Good. Stay safe, my brother.” “Stay safe, my brother.” He hung up the phone and went searching for Abby. After that scare, he didn’t want her out of his sight. He found her sitting on the deck in one of the Adirondack chairs that his father had sanded and stained last year. She was reading one of the science fiction novels he’d picked up in town for her that day, and her feet were propped up on a hammock. A glass of iced tea sat at her elbow, and the early evening sunlight burnished her hair. She looked peaceful for the first time in days, and the urge to protect her, to give her more afternoons reading in the sun, struck him so strongly that he nearly staggered under the force of it. There was no way her sick ex-boyfriend would ever lay a finger on her again. Not even if he had to take him apart with his bare hands. *** Abby wasn’t surprised when Joe and Marian told them of their plans to go out for dinner and a movie with some of their friends. She’d seen the glances Marian and Joseph exchanged. It wasn’t difficult to figure out the older couple were up to something. She didn’t mind. She was still floating on cloud nine. Seth had gotten angry at her, really angry, and she hadn’t been afraid of him at all. If anything, she’d been troubled over the fact that she’d upset him. She’d seen the fear in his gaze. He’d been terrified that she could have been hurt by her own stupidity. She could admit, privately at least, that she had acted a little horror-movie extra when she followed Doug to that alleyway, but she’d been afraid he’d hurt Marian. The important thing was, he was in town, and they still didn’t know how he’d found them. Abby had overheard some of what Seth said while on the phone with Dante. From the little bit she’d heard, both men were concerned, enough so that Seth was talking about taking her to someone named Piotr. The only Piotr she was aware of was Piotr Romanov, Andi’s employer. Abby knew any freedom she’d had was over. Seth wasn’t going to let her out of his sight anytime soon. She was still debating where the bad in that was. Just before leaving, Joseph had warned them, “Keep an eye out, there’s supposed to be a bad storm heading this way. If it gets too rough, your mother and I will spend the night in town.” Seth had nodded and gone to check the backup generator. Then the couple had been gone in a flurry of good-nights and good wishes.

104/222

Seth was soon hard at work at the stove, refusing to tell her what he was making. She kept popping into the room, and he kept shooing her back out. The fifth time she wandered in, he popped a foil-covered pan in the oven and moved away from the stove. He pinned her against the countertop, his hands resting on either side of her. A thrill went through her as he leaned over her. “Alone at last.” He began to nuzzle her neck, and she melted against him. Time lost all meaning. Only his slow, drugging kisses against her skin existed. Just as he was about to kiss her, the phone rang. The curse he uttered caused her ears to burn. She stared at him in shock as he moved to answer it, the spell he’d cast over her broken. “Hello? No, I’m afraid they’ve gone out for the evening. Can I take a message? Ah. Okay. Goodbye.” He hung up the phone and pecked her cheek. “Go have a seat and read a book or something. I’ve got to finish cooking dinner.” “Seth, I can help cook.” She tried desperately to peek over his shoulder at what he was working on, but all she saw was bubbling pot lids. She thought she detected the scent of tomato sauce, and her mouth began to water. He took her by the shoulders and firmly but gently marched her out the door. “Oh, no you don’t, angel. Tonight, I cook for you. You go relax. You’ve had an exciting day.” He kissed her on the top of her head, patted her rear end and turned his back to her, already muttering under his breath. When she tried to go back into the room, he glared at her, brandishing a spoon he’d picked up. “Out!” Abby glared back before leaving the room with an indignant huff. She settled on the sofa and picked up a book, her legs curled under her. She had a hard time keeping the smile from her face as Seth puttered around in the kitchen. Did he seriously think he was hiding what he was making? It had been a long time since anyone had gone to the trouble to make her lasagna. From the scent, it was going to be worth it. *** She was using the last piece of garlic bread to wipe her plate clean. She grinned like a guilty child when she caught him staring at her. “Okay, I like Italian food, too. But don’t let Bill know. It’ll ruin my image.” He refilled her glass of wine, glad that she’d liked it so much. “Don’t worry, your secret’s safe with me. I’m just glad you enjoyed it.” Seth couldn’t remember the last time he’d cooked for a woman. It had been well worth the effort to dig out Dante’s recipe. The moan of pleasure she’d given at the first bite had him squirming in his seat. She sat back with a blissful sigh, her plate scrubbed

105/222

almost clean. She’d had that expression on her face the night before, when she finished coming in his arms. It was definitely worth the effort just to see that look again. He had every intention of seeing it at least once more that night. She peered up at him from under her eyelashes. “What’s for dessert?” “It’s a surprise.” Seth stood and held out his hand. Abby took it, allowing him to lead her to the maroon rug before the roaring fire. He helped her settle down. “Wait here while I fetch it.” “Do you want help clearing the table?” “No.” He poured her a glass of wine and handed it to her. “Just relax, Abby.” She stared at him for a moment before doing exactly that. “You got it.” She toasted him and took a sip, licking her lips as if to savor the taste. It was all he could do to walk away at that point without claiming her mouth. A few moments later—the dishes cleared—he placed a bowl of fresh strawberries and another of whipped cream on the rug. Seth settled down across from her and took one of the fresh strawberries, swirling it in the whipped cream. He held it out for her, fascinated by the way the firelight played over her skin. “Have a taste.” She leaned forward and took a bite. Her lips grazed his fingers, made them hotter than the fire. He was going to taste that sweetness straight from her lips. Abby swallowed the bite of strawberry. She picked another up from the bowl, swirled it and held it out to him. He knew exactly what he was doing when he let his lips brush her fingers. But tonight was about more than seduction. Tonight, he wanted to learn all about her. He smiled, and held out another strawberry. “Tell me, Abby, what’s your biggest dream? What do you want out of life?” She paused in the act of biting the strawberry, unaware of the picture she made with her lips wrapped around it. He almost forgot he’d asked a question when she replied. “I want a happy home. I want to feel safe. I want to know that, no matter what, I have good friends who will stand by me and support me. I already have a career I love, and I don’t want to lose it.” She swirled a strawberry and held it out to him, but he paused before taking the offered tidbit. “What about a family? Do you want one?” He hoped so. His one regret about his life with Fiona was that they hadn’t had children. She shrugged. “Yes. Someday.” Even by the light of the fire he could see her blush, and she wasn’t looking him in the eye anymore. “With the right man.” If he had his way, the only child she’d ever carry would be his. “It already sounds like you have most of what you want. You have a family that loves you, good friends, and a career you obviously enjoy. You’re a very lucky woman.”

106/222

He took the strawberry. He was enjoying this give-and-take far more than he’d thought he would. “What about you, Seth? What do you want?” What he saw in her eyes caused his heart to skip a beat. The vulnerable heat of her gaze had him powerless to resist her lure as he leaned toward her and kissed her. Abby tasted of strawberries and cream, wine and warmth. The taste was intoxicating, and Seth drank her in, savored every flavor he could find. He explored her mouth, one hand resting gently on her thigh, the other holding himself upright. He felt the warmth of the fire at his back, heard the light sound of rain on the roof, but none of it really registered in the face of her kiss. He took his time, exploring and teasing and doing his best to drive her wild. He wanted to be closer, to crawl inside her and set up house, but didn’t want to disrupt the mood he was generating. She was leaning into him, stroking his biceps, her fingers curling and uncurling as pleasure slowly suffused them both. He broke the kiss. He wasn’t ready to take it to the next level yet. They had all night, and he planned on using every second of it to seduce her into his arms for the rest of their lives. He picked up a cream-drenched strawberry and held it out to her. He watched as she reached forward and took the strawberry in her mouth. “Does that answer your question?” She met his eyes and slowly nodded. She couldn’t seem to tear her gaze from his. The wonder he saw mirrored his own. He had an angel in his arms, and he wasn’t going to let her— Cra-boom! *** The sound of the thunder overhead had made them both jump. The rain pounding the roof of the cabin drowned out the crackle of the fire. Abby shivered and moved closer to the fireplace. She picked up a strawberry and popped it into her mouth, trying not to jump as a second crash of thunder sounded overhead. She listened as the wind began howling outside the cabin, and waited patiently for Seth to return. He’d gone to check that all the windows were shut—a precaution they should have taken earlier. A small smile crossed her lips as she popped another strawberry in her mouth, nearly squirming with glee. He wasn’t just seducing her. Seth was wooing her. Who would have guessed he’d be such a romantic? A home-cooked meal, fresh strawberries and whipped cream for dessert, candlelight and soft music in

107/222

the background. It was perfect. Seth fascinated her. He was tender, caring and protective. She felt safe around him, even when he was yelling at her. He could have hit her on the road earlier. His parents wouldn’t have arrived in time to stop him. But he hadn’t. He’d yelled, waved his arms, even shaken her a little, but he hadn’t hurt her. A woman who’d been through what she had needed to know things like that about a man. She’d understood why he lost his temper. She’d been kicking herself ever since for being stupid enough to follow Doug, but at the time she hadn’t stopped to question it. Instead of finding Doug, she’d confirmed that Seth could lose his temper and she still wasn’t afraid of him. Seth. She couldn’t get over it—the way he was looking at her, the affection in his gaze. Here she was with her secret fantasy man, and he was doing all sorts of Mr. Right things at all the right times. Another crash of thunder broke through her thoughts. She noticed the lights in the kitchen flicker off, then on, then off again. She got to her feet just in time to hear Seth’s muffled curse. “Seth?” “It’s okay, Abby. Let me find a flashlight. You stay put. No need for both of us to be stumbling around in the dark.” He began to open drawers, and soon she saw the beam of light. She watched it come closer, and then Seth was in front of her. “I’m going to go check the fuse box. You sit tight.” He gently removed a small spot of whipped cream from her lip with his finger and licked it off, his gaze never wavering from hers. “Keep my spot warm.” Then he was gone, the sound of his feet on the basement stairs almost drowned out by the rain. With his departure, the cabin became almost eerily quiet, her only companion the sound of the rain pounding on the roof and the creak of wind whipping through the branches of the trees. She could barely hear the crackle of the fire at her back. The only light came from the fire, the few candles Seth had lit and the occasional flash of lightning outside the window. She felt horribly alone. C’mon, this isn’t some B horror movie where the slasher jumps out of the shadows with a meat cleaver. She tried to settle the shaking of her hands, but every instinct she had screamed that danger was close. A door banged shut overhead. She jumped, stifling a scream with her fist. Seth. It had to be Seth. But he’d gone downstairs, hadn’t he? She was positive. There was no stairway that led from the kitchen to the rooms upstairs. Was there? She heard a creak, and remembered the squeaky floorboard right outside her room. But...Seth had gone downstairs.

108/222

She was hearing things. She had to be. There was no one else in the house, just her and Seth and— Cra-boom! —a dark and stormy night. Abby bit her lip and strained her ears, but all she could hear after the thunder was the rain pounding on the roof. There was no one else here. No one. Nevertheless, she moved closer to the fireplace. She reached out a hand behind her, grasping at the fireplace tools until her fingers closed around the handle of the poker. She swung it in front of her like a sword, her eyes glued to the deep shadow of the stairway, and wished Seth would hurry up and get the lights back on. I’m not alone, I’m not alone, Seth is in the house, and I’m not alone. She squeaked in terror as thunder rattled the house once more. A cold draft moved across the room and she shivered. Fuck not being alone. Something was seriously wrong. She jumped at the crash of the rear screen door slamming shut. She listened to it thump in the wind, and remembered Seth’s mother locking it just before she left. “Oh, shit.” It had a tendency to swing open on its own, and Marian hadn’t wanted it banging against the house in the storm. If someone was in the house, they could get to Seth. She hadn’t heard a peep out of him since he disappeared, not even when the screen door slammed open. Maybe he hadn’t gone downstairs like she thought. Maybe he’d gone up, and he was in trouble, while she stood here like a wimp, trembling in fear. She had to be sure. She had to check. She had to... Shit. Abby inched her way slowly from the fireplace, clutching the poker like a lifeline. She moved toward the stairs, using the flashes of lightning and the light from the fireplace behind her to avoid banging into the furniture. She slowly inched her way across the room, listening for any indication that there was someone in the house other than herself and Seth. But all she heard was the thunder and the banging of the screen door. The squeak of the stairs was like mini cracks of doom. It was darker than the pits of hell in the upstairs hallway—not even a flicker of light visible. “I truly am a moron. Seth’s going to kill me when he finds out I came up here alone.” She gripped the poker tighter, ready to swing at the first sign of movement. “You hear that, asshole? I’m not alone. Seth’s going to kick your fucking ass for scaring us.” She whimpered as the screen door banged again. “The only thing I need to complete the fucking picture is a cheerleader outfit.” She turned toward her room, lightning her only source of illumination, and slowly opened

109/222

the door. Her heart raced a mile a minute as another jagged slash lit the room briefly, but there was no one there. She approached the bed. Rose petals adorned it, covering the blanket in a deep sea of red that appeared black in the bright flashes of light. But she knew. Doug only gave her red roses. In the light of another strike, Abby saw a gleam of gold on her pillow. She reached out a trembling hand and lifted the locket Seth had thrown away in his town house in Delaware. She swallowed, hard, and peered out onto her deck as another flash of lightning lit the sky. Nothing moved. She made her way down the stairs the same way she’d made her way up, the locket clutched in her free hand. She moved toward the fireplace, shivering with fear, and put the poker back with the other tools. She stared at the locket like it was a live cobra. Doug had been in the cabin. In her room. She couldn’t stop trembling. Had he been lurking in the shadows, watching Seth seduce her with gentle kisses? She glanced up just as lightning struck, and screamed. There, outside the rain-slicked window, his face distorted by the rivulets of rain running down the glass, blond hair plastered to his forehead, was Doug. She only saw him for the second or two the lightning lit up the sky, but she knew it was him. She raced for the basement door just as Seth came tearing out of the kitchen. She’d have sworn he was glowing, but it was probably just a trick of the firelight and the tears in her eyes. “Seth.” She rushed into his arms, sobbing. He held her close for a moment before putting her away from him. “What happened?” She held out the locket, shaking like a leaf. Seth stared at it, his jaw clenching and unclenching. The hands resting on her arms tightened almost to the point of pain, but she barely felt it. She was numb, teeth chattering with a freezing cold that came from within. “I saw him, Seth. He was right outside the window. He was in my room.” She laid her head against his chest and cried until she had no more tears left.

Chapter Seven Seth wasn’t willing to let Abby out of his sight for a moment, not even when she felt the need to go to the bathroom. He took her outside while he started up the backup generator and refused to allow her into her room again. He tried not to show how upset he was when they checked on the fuse box and he saw the shape it was in. She was already walking the fragile edge of panic, her hands shaking, her face pale. She was holding the back of his shirt in a tight grip. “I think Doug did something to it, but I have no fucking clue what.” The mass of wires was hooked into some sort of timer. “The damn thing’s a mess. I’m going to have someone come and take a look at it, make sure it’s safe to stay here.” She flinched. “Abby. This is not your fault.” She shrugged and refused to look at him. Sighing, he took her back upstairs and made her a hot cup of tea, hoping it would soothe her fractured nerves. Seth handed it to her, angry all over again when he saw the way her hands still shook. He wanted to punch something. Preferably Doug. Or yell at her for going upstairs all by herself and scaring ten years off his life. But she kept shivering every time thunder sounded, so he let it go, at least for now. He picked up the phone and began dialing, his gaze never leaving Abby. Her posture was bone weary, her eyes glazed. Seth’s first call was to Dante. When he got on his answering machine, he decided to leave a message. Dante must have been out on patrol with Damien. The message was short and sweet. “He got in. I’m taking her to Romanov’s.” His second call was to the local police department. He quickly filled them in on the situation and told them to call Dante for more information. The local dispatcher said she would send someone out immediately, but in this storm he wasn’t holding out much hope that immediately would be quick. His third call was to Piotr Romanov. “Dobryj vyechyer, Seth.” “Good evening to you too.” The warmth of Piotr’s chuckle would have startled Damien and Dante. “You would not be calling me if there wasn’t a problem. Has Dante finally lost that famous temper of his?”

111/222

Seth watched as Abby nibbled on a strawberry. He walked far enough away that he could still see her but she wouldn’t hear him. The kitchen. He settled in his favorite chair, turning it so he could watch Abby pretend she was eating fruit instead of having a meltdown. He decided to put the problem in terms the Russian would understand completely. “The Shemyaza are after my woman.” Not even Seth could follow the string of guttural curses that followed. “Bring her home.” He hadn’t realized how tense he was until Piotr said that. If anyone could help keep Abby safe it, was Piotr. “Thank you.” “Prebyvaniem bezopasny, moi? brat.” The familiar words soothed him despite being in Russian, a language he’d never mastered. “Stay safe, my brother.” He hung up, heading back into the living room and handing Abby the phone. “I’ll be right upstairs packing. Don’t move. If anyone calls, go ahead and answer it. It should be Piotr or his assistant. Anyone else, hang up on them, even if they say they’re a cop.” She crossed her heart, clutching the phone to her chest. Thank God it didn’t take long to pack. He borrowed some of his parent’s luggage and basically threw everything into them. A lot of the clothing still had tags on them. Seth had the urge to curse all over again. How the fuck had the Shem found them so quickly? His parents arrived home just as the sheriff did. “Seth?” Marian was pale, clutching Joe’s hand like a lifeline. His father was obviously furious, leading Marian over to Abby and settling the women down together. It was just what they both needed. Marian fussed over Abby, wanting all of the details, which the sheriff, Jake Turner, listened to with an increasingly concerned expression. Jake turned to him. “Can you show me the fuse box?” Seth led the way to the basement, certain his father would protect Marian and Abby with his life. The man shook his head over what had been done to the fuse box. “Man, whoever did this really knew what he was doing. Don’t know if I could have rigged this myself. Got to wonder where someone would learn to do something like that.” “What do you mean?” Seth pushed his way forward to study the fuse box intently. Jake shot him a concerned glance. “My father is the local electrician, and I can tell you that whoever did this is a master. Maybe an engineer of some kind. I’ve never seen anything like it.” He pulled a cell phone from his pocket. “Dad? I

112/222

need you to come up to the Van Licht place and take a look at something.” He clicked the phone shut and repocketed it. “He’s on his way.” Mr. Turner arrived faster than Seth thought he would. He poked and prodded at the fuse box, muttering to himself. Before long he was packing his equipment away. “Jake, whoever did this was a pro. There’s no way I’m going to be able to tell you what he did, not without a thorough examination of what he used. All I know is, he crossed the wires, maybe used some kind of timer so the fuse wouldn’t blow before he wanted it to.” Mr. Turner pushed his way to the basement stairs. “I’ll talk to Marian and Joe about getting this fixed. Don’t want them without electricity any longer than they have to be.” He shook his head. “What a mess.” Seth shared a look with the sheriff. “I don’t think Doug Finley was a master electrician. Abby told me he sold real estate. Is it possible he had someone make the device for him with instructions on how to use it?” Jake studied the fuse box. “Possibly. Not sure how far I can follow this, though, especially if you folks are leaving.” “What makes you think we’re leaving?” The sheriff stared at him like he’d just gotten off the stupid train. “You said you were working with the New Castle police on this back in Delaware?” “We’ve been working with Detective Dante Zucco.” Seth handed over Dante’s phone number without a qualm. No sickly green smoke surrounded the sheriff. He was safe enough. Jake shook his head sadly. “I’ll do what I can on my end, but it may not be much. I’ll send anything we find to Detective Zucco.” “Do what you can, Jake.” Joseph clapped his hand on Seth’s shoulder, startling him. “Just so you know, your father is upstairs trying to charm the ladies.” Jake grinning briefly. “Careful there, Joe. Dad could charm a nun out of her habit.” Joseph chuckled. “That lady he’s been dating might have something to say about that.” “Considering she was once a nun, I’d bet on it.” The men shared a laugh, then Jake got serious again. “Listen, Joe, I’m not one to panic needlessly, but this guy got in your house. I would change your locks at the very least. From what I saw, it looks like the bastard used your basement door to get in. You might want to put some kind of bar or something down there, or install an alarm system.” The three men made their way up the stairs. “Give me a moment to grab my kit so I can search for fingerprints and get some pictures. I don’t think I need to tell you not to touch anything.” He shook hands all around and headed out to his squad car.

113/222

“Want me to patrol?” Joe’s expression was dark, vicious. “No. Even if he’s out there right now, the women need us first. He’s shown himself, proved he can get to us here. He’s trying to make her run from me, make herself vulnerable.” “And you’re going to have to talk her out of it.” “Yup.” Seth followed his father into the kitchen, where Abby sat huddled under a blanket. Marian sat in front of her, rubbing Abby’s hands. Abby was ignoring her second cup of tea and was talking earnestly with Marian. She broke off when the two men opened the door. Jake’s father was nowhere to be seen. Seth sighed. Sometimes he hated being right. She was thinking of running again. He’d investigated the room briefly after packing, swearing low so she wouldn’t hear him. The stalker had left behind more than just the roses and the locket, but the darkness had prevented them both from seeing it until Seth turned the lights back on. He’d left behind a message, written in that fucking red lipstick, right on the bedroom wall. Run. His mother confirmed his worst fears. “Seth, try and convince her that she needs to stay with you.” Abby jumped, spearing his mother with a betrayed look. Here we go again. A fresh spurt of rage moving through him at what Doug was trying to do to her. To both of them. “Yes, I know, you think that you’re putting Seth, and us, in danger. But you see, Seth would just up and follow you. He’d try to protect you whether you wanted it or not. So isn’t it safer for him to know what’s going on around you rather than have him one step behind you, and possibly two steps behind Doug?” He watched grimly as Abby struggled with herself. It really didn’t matter to him what the end result was in her mind. There was no way she was getting rid of him that easily. He’d become her shadow, a true guardian angel, following her and protecting her, unseen, the way he had in Delaware. “He hurt my family. He killed my little brother, nearly killed me. And my sister...” Abby shuddered violently. “You were alone then.” Marian put a comforting hand on Abby’s knee. “Seth won’t let that happen.” “He could hurt you and Joe.” Abby’s gaze was wounded, terrified. Joe cocked an eyebrow. “I’m a lot tougher than I look, and nothing is going to get to Marian without going through me first. Trust Seth. You’d be surprised at how difficult it will be for your attacker to hurt him.”

114/222

Her shoulders relaxed, and her head bowed in defeat. “All right. You win.” She lifted her head and smiled a sad smile. “He probably would follow me, too.” She grinned up at Seth, some of the sparkle back in her eyes. “My boys are stubborn that way.” “I told you that before, Abby. No one is going to hurt you if I stay with you.” Her eyes widened at the hard tone of Seth’s voice. At least she knew better than to argue with him. He nodded at her again as acceptance flashed across her face. “Glad you agree.” He pulled out a chair and sat at the table with his family. “I called Romanov. He agreed to let me use his place to hide out for now. No one would think to look for us there.” Seth folded his hands on the table and prepared himself for a fight. “Romanov. Are you sure it’s wise to owe him a favor, son?” The concern in Joseph’s voice was unmistakable. Seth smiled grimly. “Actually, he owes me one.” A big one, but he wasn’t about to go into details with his mother at the table. Piotr’s past wasn’t all sweetness and light. Seth had helped his brother out of more than one tight spot. “My friend Andi works for Mr. Romanov.” “I’d forgotten about that.” Abby called her Andi? She didn’t seem like an Andi. She more like an Andrea, all long, dark brown hair, sultry blue eyes and a body that wouldn’t quit. Andrea Hancock was all slick sophistication. He’d never seen her in anything less than an exquisitely tailored business suit and killer heels that made her legs seem miles long. Her hair always lay just so on her shoulders. Her makeup was always flawless and understated, and she moved with a grace and poise most other women could only envy. She was at home no matter where she went, for her sophistication and ease with people caused her to be liked and admired by those who knew her. He didn’t think she owned a pair of jeans, and Abby called her Andi? She had a formidable brain behind those stunning turquoise eyes, a mind that Piotr, no matter what he said or did, prized highly. He used her for assignments that normally would have merited his own attention, and Seth had been glad to see his friend finally putting trust in someone other than himself. Piotr raved about her efficiency and completely ignored her looks. But that wasn’t uncommon for Piotr. He tended to view his employees as assets or, in rare cases, liabilities. And the latter rarely remained that way for long. Piotr had a way of dealing with “liabilities.” “She’s probably the one who’s making the final arrangements for us.” She was the only female Piotr ever allowed close to him and didn’t sleep with. She was

115/222

just that good a PA. The only thing Andrea didn’t know about Piotr was the fact that he was Nephilim. “So she knows where we’re going?” The relief in her gaze would have hurt him if he hadn’t known how close she was to her friends. It must be killing her not speak to them on a daily basis, but for her safety he couldn’t allow it. “Yes, she knows. And she’ll be under strict orders not to tell anyone else. We won’t be going there for long, anyway. Just long enough for us to get our act together. We’ve been running on adrenaline since the beginning of this thing, and I think we need to get somewhere where no one would think to find us. Piotr’s estate is good for that. We can have ourselves a little council of war with him and Andi, if you like, but he’ll only be there for one night. He’s headed for California to broker some kind of deal and Ms. Hancock is going with him. So we’ll have the place to ourselves, at least for a week. Maybe two.” A week or two where he could make sure she was safe and that the bastard couldn’t get to his parents again. He exchanged a glance with his father. The new security system would be going up sooner rather than later. He’d have Damien patch into it, make it even better. She sighed wearily. “When do we leave?” “Tomorrow. We can sleep in a little, and catch the afternoon flight.” Abby would be sleeping in his bed from now on, far away from lipstick messages and rose petals. He stood and carried his tea mug over to the sink. He rinsed it out and put it on the drain board. He held out his hand, more than ready to get some sleep. If he was this tired, she must be exhausted. “Let’s go to bed, sweetheart.” He hid his triumphant grin as she placed her hand in his. *** The trip to Piotr’s island took less time than she thought it would. The short flight in first class from Colorado to Ohio had led to a car ride to Lake Erie. There, they had boarded a ferry to South Bass Island, an island just south of the Canadian border, and from there they would board a private yacht to Piotr’s island. Abby had gotten out of bed while Seth slept, and called Andi. She felt better about where they were going and who they’d be relying on. Piotr Romanov had a nasty reputation, but Andi assured her that the man was loyal to the bone and close friends with Seth. It was enough.

116/222

Andi met them at the South Bass ferry dock and led them to the private yacht. She wore her typical black business suit with a black trench coat over it. She was briskly efficient, acting the part of the executive assistant to the hilt. Once belowdecks, however, she embraced Abby with all the warmth of an old friend. “I was so worried about you when Nancy told me what was going on. You have to fill me in.” Andi handed Abby a cup of coffee, liberally laced with sugar and cream, and sat down on the plush sofa, pulling Abby down with her. Seth took one of the armchairs across from them, declining a cup of coffee. He pulled out one of the books he’d brought along for the trip, but Abby wasn’t sure how much attention he was paying to the story. Giving Andi the abbreviated version of events took about half an hour. She seemed to accept it without question, but her gaze kept darting over to Seth. The expression on her face said that she was much more interested in what was going on with Seth than what was going on with Doug. “Would you like to take a glance around the ship, Abby? I’m sure Seth won’t mind.” Seth waved his hand. “I’ve been here before, and it should be safe enough. Go on, if you’d like.” Abby liked, and soon found herself escorted around a living room, dining room, fully stocked kitchen, and three bedrooms. The boat was bigger than her town house. “This man has more money than God.” Andi smirked, and one of the crewmen shot her a startled look. “I think God owes him money.” Abby laughed and followed her friend through yet another door and down a spiral staircase. This one led to a private bedroom, not nearly as nice as the rest of the boat but still pleasant. It had Andi’s personal touches all over it. Andi sat gingerly on the bed after closing the door, and Abby joined her. “Okay, Abby, what do you need?” “Help. And some answers to some questions.” Abby faced her friend, folding her legs beneath her. “Shoot. I’ll answer what I can, but you have to remember, some stuff I either don’t know the answers to or can’t answer due to my position.” Andi peeled off her jacket, revealing the snow-white, sleeveless vest beneath. She wore the vest as a top. On any other woman it would have been tacky as hell, but on Andi it was sexy and smart. “Got it. First question: how do Seth and Piotr know each other?” This was one that had been bothering her most of the night and all of the day. Their phone call the night before had been brief, merely Andi giving her reassurances that Piotr was not an ogre and Seth really was a good friend of his.

117/222

Andi tilted her head in thought. “That’s easy. The two of them went to the same private high school, but Piotr wasn’t allowed to associate much with the other kids children due to his father’s business practices. Something about enemies and being used as a pawn, I think. Ivan Romanov is a scary fucker, and I thank everything anyone believes in I’ve only had to talk to him twice. “Anyway, they became friends, one of the few that Piotr has. I don’t know what happened back then, but from what I’ve heard, Piotr was a wild child, constantly rebelling against his father. I think he got into something he couldn’t get out of and Seth helped him, but I’m not sure what. I do know Piotr feels he owes Seth. And when Piotr owes someone—” “He pays it back in spades.” “And diamonds. Sometimes even clubs. So expect the royal treatment. He’s going to take special care with Seth’s ‘woman.’ He’s a little old-fashioned that way.” Abby ignored the reference to Seth’s “woman” and the speculative gleam in Andi’s eye when she’d said it. “How close a friend is he to Seth?” “They call each other brother, and on Piotr’s part he means it. Seth is the only person I’ve ever seen Piotr open up to. They’ve been close forever, it seems. The only time I’ve ever seen Piotr hop is when Seth calls. I’m thinking whatever Seth saved him from was pretty big.” “Did you pass along my request to him?” Abby asked nervously. She still wasn’t sure that Andi’s idea was a good one, but if the two were as close as Andi said, then hopefully Piotr would act on her request. “Yes.” Andi grinned ruefully. “He just looked at me, blinked slowly and smiled that frustrating smile of his. I think he’s already done something, because he pretty much dismissed me. That’s his usual method of dealing with me when he thinks I’ve stated the obvious.” Andi’s smile turned wicked. “So I hired Beth anyway.” Abby drew in a breath of relief, one weight off her mind. “Okay. I’m glad it was you who hired her. I’m not sure I want to be beholden to a man like him any more than I have to be.” “He’s not as bad as everyone makes him out to be, you know.” Andi’s expression was serious. “He does care about things, and people. He’s just had it beaten in to him not to show it.” “Things and people, huh? In that order?” Abby stood and began to pace the tiny cabin. She hadn’t missed Andi’s annoyed grimace. “I’m sorry. That was uncalled for. It’s just, this whole Doug thing is driving me insane.”

118/222

Everything she’d ever heard about Piotr Romanov said the man was mad, bad and dangerous to know. He was ruthless, sophisticated, a jet-setter and a ladies’ man. He ran through women like Abby ran through socks. And one of her closest friends loved him with every fiber of her being. It had to kill something inside Andi every time someone else was with the man she loved. Abby had no idea how she stayed by his side, but she remained the same cheerful, strong woman she’d always been. Abby admired the hell out of her even as she wanted to smack her for staying with Piotr for so long. “We’ll get him, Abby, don’t worry about that. You know we will. It’s just a matter of time. Sick bastards like Doug make mistakes, and when he does—” “One of us will swoop down and pounce on him. At least, that’s what we’re hoping.” Abby stopped her pacing and bit her lip. “You checked in with Beth?” “Yup, and she’s already on the case. Said she ran into Detective Zucco and gave him a piece of her mind, too.” Abby groaned. If Seth was overprotective, Beth was a bulldog when it came to her friends. She’d grab hold of the case with both teeth and gnaw on the detective until he either locked her up or got the bad guy. “Detective Zucco has been nothing but nice to me. He’s the one who suggested that Seth and I disappear.” She paused as she tried to figure out how to phrase it so Andi would understand. “I’m not afraid of him.” “Really? That’s great.” Andi appeared genuinely delighted for her. If Andi saw how massive Dante was, she’d have been even more impressed. “But you know Beth. Now that she’s on the case it would take an act of God to get her off of it.” Andi shook her head. “Anyway, Detective Zucco ordered her to keep out of his way.” “Oh, boy.” She bet that went over well. “Oh, boy, indeed. Needless to say, Beth said to consider this one pro bono. Apparently he was really irritating.” “I hope she doesn’t annoy Dante too much.” Beth could annoy a fly off of shit when she was on to something. “Any word on what the hell happened? How did Doug get free?” “Laundry trolley or something.” Abby shuddered. “He’s been out for three months, Andi. He could have gotten to me at any time.” “He must have an agenda. Did he act before or after you and Seth hooked up?” Abby thought about it. “I had a date with Seth the night he broke into my house.” “That might be the trigger.”

119/222

“You think? I moved in with Seth. The night Seth and I went out to dinner, we found our tires slashed and Seth’s home trashed.” Abby bit her lip, her thoughts racing a mile a minute. “I have to keep Seth safe.” Andi shot her a knowing look. “You’re falling for him, aren’t you?” Abby lowered her head into her hands. “Yes. Hell. Try fallen, hit rock bottom and have the bruised tush to prove it.” She sighed. “What am I going to do with him?” Andi shrugged. “Push him into bed and ride him like a pony for two weeks.” “Andi.” The twinkle in Andi’s eyes gave her away, but she’d successfully distracted Abby from her fears. Abby decided to let them go, for now. “What? I’m just saying.” “Innocent is so not you.” Andi grinned wickedly. “I know.” *** The yacht docked at Piotr’s private marina an hour later, where two shiny, expensive golf carts waited to for them to drive to the mansion. Seth loaded the luggage in the back of the black and chrome cart and settled her on the heated seat before sliding behind the wheel. Andi, used to the carts, was already waiting to lead the way in her own cherry-red cart. Abby viewed the scenery out the window. The place wasn’t as barren as she thought it would be. The trees had that twisted look about them that spoke of storm-swept seas and high cliffs. It was stunning, in a dark, morbid sort of way. Piotr’s mansion was a rambling stone structure that was difficult to describe, all dark corners and unexpected twists and turns that undoubtedly suited the owner’s personality to a T. Like a castle that wasn’t trying to be a castle. Andi had once told her that there was a hedge maze in back, along with formal gardens and fountains. Inside, the mansion was everything Abby had expected. It was an excellent example of the Georgian style, down to the green moiré silk that covered walls and the toile draperies in the bedroom she was shown to. Her room was quite a sight to behold. Her bed was of darkest mahogany, the walls covered in patterned green and white. The draperies were a darker green, and the windows appeared to open out. There were no screens. The ceiling around the chandelier had been painted to resemble a scene from a Renaissance painting—down to the chubby cherubs. She hated it on sight. She was much more comfy casual than refined elegance.

120/222

She fought down the urge to stick her tongue out at the dancing cherubs and turned to the wardrobe. She put her clothing away and moved to the en suite bathroom, rolling her eyes at all the gilt and curlicue glamour. She showered quickly, afraid of breaking something, and changed into the green dress that Seth had bought for her. She loved the way the skirt swished around her knees even as she winced at how her scars were displayed. She did her hair and makeup, satisfied that she looked as good as she was going to for dinner with one of the richest men on the East Coast. Abby opened her bedroom door, hoping that someone would come along soon and show her where to go to meet Mr. Romanov. Seth stood in the hall, his hand raised to knock at her door. He looked incredibly sexy in a dark blue shirt and black trousers. His gaze traveled up and down her body with a satisfied smile. “So, how do you like your room?” He placed her hand through his arm and led her to the grand staircase. She smiled a tight, false little smile. “It’s lovely. He shouldn’t have. Really.” She lifted wide, innocent eyes to his. Seth shot her a puzzled glance, but didn’t ask as they descended the staircase. Andi waited at the bottom to lead them to Mr. Romanov. She wore the same suit she’d worn earlier in the day, once again all business as she trod the halls of Mr. Romanov’s castle. Abby eyed the few servants to be seen in the hall and concluded that Andi was putting on this act for their benefit. Andi led them to a set of hugely ornate double doors that opened silently at her approach. Abby couldn’t see anyone who could have opened them. Either Mr. Romanov had the doors set with some kind of motion sensor, or the servants had secret passageways they used to follow everyone around. Abby shivered. This whole place had a sort of vampire vibe going for it. Creepy. Inside, the room was obviously a library. The hardwood floors were covered in fine burgundy and gold carpets, the furniture dark and masculine. Bookcases lined the walls from floor to ceiling. A Victorian sofa, upholstered in burgundy, nestled against one wall, while two leather Queen Anne chairs flanked the fireplace. An open book lay on the coffee table. There was movement near the window, and Abby’s breath caught in her throat at her first look at the infamous Piotr Romanov. Newspaper photos did not do him justice. He was lean and sleek in his pearl-gray Armani suit. A silver clip held his unfashionably long blond hair back. His smile was cruel, and his eyes glittered like twin shards of ice, so light in color they almost appeared colorless. His was the face of an evil sorcerer, thin and mocking and utterly beautiful.

121/222

Hollywood would have loved him. When Piotr moved it was with an old-world grace that was all the more frightening when paired with the expression in his gaze. He glided toward them, his hand held out in welcome. She felt like a deer caught in headlights, unable to stop herself from staring at his face. If it wasn’t for the single swift, almost affectionate glance he sent Seth, she would have sworn she was staring at a vampire. In short, he terrified her. She had the feeling that he would, quite casually, destroy her if she ever stood in his way, and go out for canapés after, without ruffling his suit. All of the rumors that she had heard about him came rushing to the forefront of her mind as he stood before her, studying her with all of the interest of a scientist studying a new species of bug. Then he gently picked up her hand, his skin warm and slightly dry, and very soft. She noticed that his nails had recently been manicured. “Piotr, this is Abby.” Seth’s hand at the small of her back jolted her from her preoccupation with the polished demon standing before her. “Charmed, mademoiselle.” His voice was smooth like honey, soft and rich, and suited him perfectly. It was a voice she could imagine purring in satisfaction after viciously slicing his enemies to bits. He had a slight accent that hinted at his Russian ancestry, adding to his allure. He lifted her hand and, at the last moment, turned it so that his greeting kiss was planted on her wrist. His gaze darted over to Seth, full of unholy amusement. And here’s the head vampire. Abby smiled weakly and tried to pull her hand free. It didn’t budge. He smiled as he lifted his head. “You must do me the honor of sitting next to me at dinner.” His gaze returned to her face, and she stilled, prey before the ultimate predator. “Come, sit by the fire and warm yourself.” He led her to the fireplace and helped her into a seat. Abby smoothed the skirt of her dress out as she sat, praying he didn’t notice the way her hands shook. Piotr was up to something. Seth moved to stand by her chair, his back to the fireplace. He handed her a glass of red wine and she took a sip, allowing the dry, strong flavor to wash over her senses. Seth smiled at her and winked, but there was a tension in him that wasn’t there normally. Piotr wandered back, a drink in his own lean, elegant hand, a diamond and gold ring glinting in the firelight as he turned to face his friend. “It has been a while, Seth. One trusts things are well with you?” Ice clinked against crystal as he took a slow sip from his glass. Seth shot him an amused look. Piotr responded with a raised brow. He smiled a slow, disquieting smile, and sighed. “Very

122/222

well, old friend. No more games.” He placed his drink on the table between the two Queen Anne chairs. When he straightened back up, the mocking glint was gone from his eyes. “Why don’t we go to my study for a few moments before dinner? I’m quite certain that Ms. Hancock can adequately entertain Ms. Marcheson in our absence.” Andi nodded her acquiescence. Seth smiled reassuringly at Abby before being led off. Abby took a deep breath, grateful Piotr’s overwhelming presence was gone. She’d warmed to Joe van Licht and Dante Zucco, but she didn’t think she’d ever be comfortable in Piotr’s presence no matter how close he was to Seth. He was just too...large, despite the fact that Seth was the taller and broader of the two. As the door shut behind them, Andi’s amused voice floated over to her. She flopped inelegantly into the chair next to Abby’s and kicked off her pumps. “And so, the men go off to discuss war, leaving the womenfolk behind to discuss embroidery.” She picked up her glass and raised it, and an eyebrow. “Whatever shall we do?” Abby giggled as the tension she’d experienced in Piotr’s presence drained away, leaving her strangely lightheaded. “The same thing we do every night, Pinky.” Andi grinned as they both cried, “Try to take over the world.” The women clinked glasses and drank. *** When the men rejoined them, Piotr and Andi led the way to a formal dining room, set for four. Crystal and china gleamed in the light of a crystal chandelier. The Queen Anne table and chairs were polished to a high finish. Red and brown damask wallpaper graced the upper half of the walls, while the lower half was decorated with an ornately carved wainscoting. Seth and Piotr were talking, Seth’s posture utterly relaxed as he laughed at something Piotr had said. Abby wasn’t certain what. She was too busy trying to control her fear of the man in front of her. She clung to Seth’s hand, taking comfort in his presence. She caught Seth watching Piotr with the same affection he’d turned on his parents. The same affection he lavished on Bill and Trish. Huh. Maybe Piotr wasn’t quite as bad as she thought. Andi believed in Piotr whole-heartedly, defending him from everyone who so much as frowned at him behind his back. And Seth acted as if Piotr was family. If Seth trusted him this much, maybe she could believe the most fearsome man she’d ever met wasn’t such a bad guy after all.

123/222

She took a chance that Piotr had more of a sense of humor than he let on... She leaned toward him and whispered, “If you’re going for the Disney villain vibe, you’ve nailed it.” Piotr choked on his drink, probably a first for him, if his startled expression was anything to go by. “Spasibo.” She raised her brows at him, and he chuckled. This time, it sounded genuine. “Thank you, Ms. Marcheson.” She grinned back even as she snuggled closer to Seth. Maybe big, scary Piotr wasn’t so bad after all, but that didn’t mean she was giving up her hold on Seth anytime soon. Dinner started with a delicious green salad with balsamic vinaigrette. Abby dug in with a relish. They’d been forced to skip lunch, and she was starving. The butler brought the second course, placing the plate in front of her. She stared at the bits of raw fish on rice pillows and bit back a groan. She should have guessed Piotr would like sushi. Piotr picked up a pair of chopsticks and waved them in her direction. “Why don’t you try the maguro? It’s quite good.” Abby looked down at her plate. There was a small pile of green paste called wasabi and another small pile of pickled ginger. She watched Seth out of the corner of her eye as he took a bit of the paste and mixed it with soy sauce. He deftly picked up the sushi with his chopsticks and dipped it in the soy and wasabi mix, moaning at the first taste. Apparently he really liked sushi. “Thank you, Piotr. I haven’t had this in quite some time.” Amusement laced Piotr’s voice. “You work too hard, my brother. You should relax and enjoy the things you love most once in a while.” Andi was using chopsticks too, so elegant she didn’t even drip excess soy sauce onto her plate. Abby picked up her chopsticks and prepared to make a fool out of herself. She mixed the wasabi into the soy sauce. Okay, step one completed. She carefully picked up a piece of sushi. She could feel it slipping off of the chopsticks, so she quickly moved it to the dipping sauce. She then promptly dropped it in. Glancing around the table to see if anyone had noticed, she picked it up and rammed it to her mouth before she could drop it again. She took a deep breath and began to chew. It felt like her sinuses were being fumigated. She swallowed quickly and reached for her wineglass. And I thought sushi was bland. She gulped down some of the wine, quenching some of the fire the wasabi had lit. Thank God she hadn’t tried to pile the wasabi on top of the sushi. “How do you like your first taste of sushi?” The amusement on Seth’s face was going to earn him one unhappy girlfriend, if he didn’t knock it off.

124/222

She cleared her throat. “Well, it’s not bland.” Abby managed to dip the second piece without making too much of an idiot out of herself. She turned her head to grin at him triumphantly and promptly dropped the stupid fish back onto her plate. She grimaced. Seth had the sense to hide his grin behind his hand. It might have had something to do with the death glare she was throwing his way. “Don’t worry. You’ve made a good first start. Most people have no idea how to use chopsticks when they first pick them up, so don’t be too embarrassed.” She picked up the piece of sushi and quickly maneuvered it into her mouth. This time she didn’t inhale, and the impact of the wasabi was a bit less. She discovered that she liked the sushi. For the third piece, she had Seth show her how to eat the pickled ginger. That she didn’t like as much, so she ignored it on the last piece. The sushi plates were removed, and the butler brought in the third course, a very delicate soup. Abby thought it delicious. For dessert, the butler placed something called tempura in front of her. It was a sweet, batter-fried banana, and she ate every last bite. Abby sat back with a sigh. She wasn’t full, but she was no longer hungry. The meal had been the perfect size. “I wonder how difficult sushi is to make?” Seth took her hand in his. “We’ll pick up a Japanese cookbook when we get home.” Home. Dear God, Abby wanted to go home with Seth. She wanted to get back to that first week, when things weren’t so frightening and Seth had been the perfect roommate. Only this time, they wouldn’t be in separate bedrooms. “I’d like that.” He picked up her hand and kissed the spot inside her wrist that Piotr had. “I look forward to it.” After dinner, Piotr led them to his study. It had a similar appearance to the library, and Abby was beginning to wonder if the dark, masculine style was more his, and the rest just for show. His house was a showplace, but maybe it was designed to be. Sort of like Piotr himself. He sat behind his desk and waved the others into the chairs placed around the room. Seth settled next to her, his gaze glued to her face, his hand on her knee. Shit. If Seth thought she needed comfort, this couldn’t be good. Piotr motioned for Andi to remain, and she sank gracefully onto the sofa against the wall. “So, Seth has told me something of your problem, Ms. Marcheson. Can you tell me what this Doug fellow is like?”

125/222

“Evil. Just...evil.” Piotr raised one eyebrow at her, and Abby found herself elaborating. “He’s dangerous. He’s also a bit crazy.” “How is he dangerous?” “He was in jail for murder and attempted murder, among other things. He got life without parole.” Piotr was silent for a moment. “I see. And he has since escaped from jail?” “Yes. Seth tells me he escaped three months ago.” Abby was proud of herself. She’d managed to keep her eyes on Piotr’s face the entire time. Seth’s hand on her knee kept her calm. Piotr nodded, as if he’d been expecting the tale. “What do you think he’s capable of doing?” “The only thing I’m sure of is that if he gets to me, he’ll kill me.” “Any idea why he hasn’t tried to kill you yet?” Piotr took a sip of his wine. “I have no idea.” Abby allowed her confusion to color her voice. “I was wondering the same thing in Colorado. Doug usually goes for the direct approach. I think he’s trying to scare me half to death, and then plans on finishing the job once I’m terrified enough.” Seth and Piotr exchanged a glance that puzzled Abby, as if they knew something they weren’t telling her. “Did Seth tell you that he asked me to check out a few things for him?” Abby caught the warning look Seth shot his friend out of the corner of her eye. “No. He didn’t. Anything I should know?” Piotr smiled. “He asked me to look for the whereabouts of Doug for you.” Piotr studied her for a moment, and Abby could feel the blood drain from her face. “Do you know what I found?” “What?” Abby began to imagine all sorts of things: Doug at her parents’ house, or at Seth’s parents’ house or, God forbid, at Lindsay’s dorm. “I found that Doug Finley was in Delaware.” That didn’t make sense, unless he’d left Colorado right after they had. “Where in Delaware?” Piotr picked up his wineglass, twirling the stem gently between his fingers before taking a sip. Abby thought she would die from the suspense. “Christiana Hospital, I believe.” Abby blinked. “The hospital? What is he doing in the hospital?” “Being autopsied, I imagine.” What? “He’s dead, Abby. Doug is dead.” Seth’s soft voice barely penetrated the haze around her.

126/222

Dead. She could feel the word reverberating in her brain, and felt faint with relief. Doug is dead. She wanted to dance, to laugh, to sing. Doug is dead. Then reality began to intrude itself as she realized that no one else at the table shared her sense of relief. The silly grin that had crossed her face eased away, to be replaced by a worried frown. Piotr sat there, the mocking glint once more in his eyes. Seth held her hand tightly, and Andi appeared thoroughly shocked. She also sat and watched Piotr, but the expression on his face was not reassuring. “Dead, Ms. Marcheson. Yes. I believe he died sometime three weeks ago. The mortician has not yet determined the cause of death.” Abby shook her head, trying once again to clear some of the confusion. “Three weeks ago? But that’s not possible. He was in Colorado.” She turned to Seth, but he nodded, confusing her further. “I’m afraid it is, Ms. Marcheson. Douglas Finley, age thirty-three, died rather violently three weeks ago. His body was discovered a few days ago in some obscure place called the Augustine Wildlife Preserve, in one of the many inlets there, by locals fishing in the creeks.” Abby went absolutely still. She could feel the color drain from her face, and wondered briefly if she was going to pass out. Doug was dead. He couldn’t hurt her again. But if he was dead... “If Doug is dead, then who’s been stalking me?” Seth shook his head. “I don’t know. All I know is you are being stalked.” He looked over at Piotr, a challenging glint in his eye. “But we’re going to find out.” A thought crossed Abby’s mind. “Do you think whoever it is killed Doug?” Seth’s brows rose. “That’s an interesting idea. Definitely something to look into while we’re here.” “A thought we should toss Dante’s way.” Piotr took another sip of his wine before placing the glass down with a clink. Seth tapped his fingers on her thigh. “Speaking of which, why hasn’t Dante called us to tell us Doug is dead?” “Yet another good question.” Piotr’s gaze landed on Andi. “Andrea.” “On it.” Andi pulled her cell phone out of her pocket. Seth stood and began to pace. “What can you tell us about Doug, Abby? Who did he spend time with, what were his favorite activities, that sort of thing?” Abby shook her head in confusion. “He liked to hang out with some friends once in a while, but I don’t remember anyone being really close to him. He didn’t really share that part of his life with me. He wanted me away from his male friends.” “Any female friends?” Piotr asked quietly.

127/222

“Not that I’m aware of, but I’m positive he would have either tried to hide any female friends from me or used them to try to hurt me.” “What about family?” Abby thought back to her brief relationship with Doug. “I know his mother is still alive, but other than that, I don’t know much. I never met her. He mentioned her birthday once, but that was it. He has a brother and a sister, but I’ve never had much to do with them.” “The sister believes Abby was to blame for the fire, not Doug.” Seth came to a halt by the fireplace. “Any enemies that you know of?” Abby laughed. Even to her ears it sounded bitter. “If I wasn’t allowed near his friends, what makes you think I’d know anything about enemies? Although...” She hunted after the elusive memory grimly, and was finally able to bring it forward. “I seem to recall him saying something about being connected to the mob, but I just thought at the time that it was more of his boasting.” Seth and Piotr’s eyes met. Piotr nodded once, slightly, then stood. “I think we’ve covered as much as we possibly can right now. Why don’t you two try to get some rest? You can wrestle some more with this problem during your stay here. In the meantime—” he walked toward the door and held it open for them, “—please take advantage of the hospitality of my home.” Piotr grinned, for the first time appearing human, and approachable. “Even if it does look like a Disney villain’s mansion.” Seth covered his mouth and coughed, but not before Abby saw the way his lips curved in a startled smile. Piotr bowed. “I hope you enjoy your stay, Ms. Marcheson.” Abby followed Seth out into the hallway. “Thank you, Mr. Romanov.” “Piotr, please.” He shot Seth a knowing smirk. “I believe we will see each other often in the future, yes?” “Yes.” Seth took hold of her hand and drew her close to his side. “Then you’ll have to call me Abby.” On impulse, she leaned up and pressed a kiss to Piotr’s cheek. “Good night, Piotr. And thanks.” She allowed Seth to pull her away, aware of the stunned expression on Piotr’s face. “Dobryj vyechyer, malen’kaya sestra.” “What did he say?” she whispered as Seth led her to the grand staircase. From his pleased expression it was something good. “Stay safe, little sister.”

Chapter Eight Once in the bedroom, Seth held out his arms and Abby threw herself against him. She was trembling. He understood, even if he didn’t like it. Her stalker was using her fear of Doug to terrorize her He was surprised she’d held it together this long. He’d fully expected her to breakdown in Piotr’s office. If Doug was dead, then...yes. It all made sense now. The Shem had assumed Doug’s identity to terrorize Abby. They had a Chameleon on their hands. He’d need to update Gabriel immediately. Chameleons were among the most dangerous of the Shem, able to hide themselves in plain sight, away from angelborn eyes. Chameleons could change their shape at will, imitating specific people and appearing human to all but the most acute angel-born senses. They were adept at hiding their auras, even more so than an Angelus. And Shem Chameleons fed off of the fear they generated when their impersonation terrified their victim. As the mind of the victim broke, the Chameleon would feed until nothing was left but a husk... Or a body. None were as adept at hiding themselves as Chameleons, not Angelus, not even Fallen. Dante and Damien would need to know what they were up against. The usual methods of hunting wouldn’t work here. Damn it. If they had an Oracle in their cell this wouldn’t be as big a problem. The visions of an Oracle could potentially cut through the illusions Chameleons used to mask their presence. Instead, they’d have to narrow down their search, concentrate on where the Shem stink seemed to linger through time, building up until not even a Chameleon could hide it any longer. Seth cursed under his breath. No wonder they hadn’t been able to catch the son of a bitch. He could be literally anyone, anywhere. But before he contacted the Double Trouble Team, he had to calm Abby. He held her tight and hoped he could ease some of her tension. Gradually, she relaxed. She lifted her head from where it had been resting against his chest. “Thank you. I haven’t said it yet, but thank you, Seth.” She pulled his head down and he took her unspoken invitation, and her lips. “God. Abby.” Abby clung to him as he gently lowered her to the bed. He followed her down, wrapping himself around her. He kissed the place where the

129/222

dress draped away from her shoulder, enjoying the shudder that racked her body. He nipped his way up her neck, pausing gently bite her earlobe until she was shivering and clinging to him. Her body arched into his, her legs moving against him restlessly. She was addictive. Perfect. She was drugging his senses, drowning him in soft skin and delicate scent. He thought he would die of pleasure when her hands pulled his shirt from his jeans and began a lazy exploration of his skin. He wanted her naked beneath him, her beautiful breasts bared, her legs wrapped around him as he took her. He tugged and yanked at the green dress until she lifted it over her head and threw it to the floor. He damn near came on the spot when he saw she wore the red underwear he’d bought for her. Her creamy skin glowed against the satiny material. He couldn’t stop himself, and didn’t want to. Every instinct he had said to make this woman his own. He bent his head and marked her right breast, sucking and nipping until she developed a dark hickey. Satisfied, he slipped his hand under the material and drew her breast out, taking her nipple into his mouth. She threw her head back, crying out. It was the sweetest sound he’d ever heard, a siren’s song of need he had every intention of answering. She grabbed his head and held it in place, clenching and unclenching her hands in his hair. He gave her what she demanded, unclasping her bra so both her breasts were free. “Seth. More. Please.” Abby’s tone was desperate, practically dragging his mouth to her other breast. He groaned in response. It was a demand he was more than happy to comply with. She quivered beneath him as he kissed his way across her chest, arching up, offering herself to him. He lapped at the skin around her tight little nipple until she was begging him to take her into his mouth. “Oh, Seth.” Her legs wrapped around him, cradling him between her thighs, pulling him ever closer to her, and he moaned against her breast. She clasped his ass, kneading him as he finally took her nipple between his teeth. He nibbled on the tender flesh and she ground against him. Could she come just from this? The thought intrigued him. Someday he’d explore that—nibble and suck until she screamed out her pleasure—but not today. Today he was so hard he was afraid he’d break in half when he finally freed himself from his jeans. He lifted his mouth to hers once again, kissing her in a fever of need, his hands roaming down her body to strip off her panties. He fingered the soft, wet flesh between her thighs, eager to feel her climax under his hands.

130/222

*** She thought now might be a good time to tell him something, something important, but she couldn’t remember what that something was. The need to tell him grew even fuzzier as his mouth moved to the hollow of her breasts, lingering there, tasting her, feeling her shape with his lips before moving once again to encircle her breast. He sucked on her nipple until her entire body throbbed with need. “Seth, please.” His fingers moved faster between her legs, thrusting into her, mimicking the act they both wanted. Her hips thrust against his hand, the pleasure building, the friction of his jeans adding sensation on top of sensation. She reached for his zipper, eager to feel the weight of him in her palm. She wanted to stroke him, learn him. Taste him on her tongue. More than anything, she needed him inside her. Seth’s fingers twisted and a brutal climax ripped through her, startling her. Her whole body convulsed, her thighs tightening around him, blind to anything but the feel of him. When it was over, he sat up and ripped his shirt off, throwing it onto the floor by the bed. She plucked at his nipples, smiling when he hissed. She laughed, aware how husky her voice was. “You like that?” The heat in his gaze should have scorched her. He eased his jeans down his legs, kicking them, his underwear and his shoes off the bottom of the bed. He lowered himself on top of her, his erection pulsing against her entrance. “Now. Where were we?” His expression was filled with a stark need that caused her to shiver in reaction. She grabbed hold of his cock and squeezed, amazed at her own boldness. Doug had never made her feel so brave, so free. “Right here.” He was perfect. Even the scars here and there only added to his allure. She traced one with her finger. “Where did you get this?” He paused, his hands stilling. “I’ll tell you later.” He kissed the side of her neck, his whispers rasping against her. She shivered. “Promise.” Perhaps Seth had his own bad history, one she didn’t know about. She’d lost track of him when she was still a teenager. What had happened to him? Then she forgot all about scars and pasts. His cock nudged her opening. “Abby.” So big. He was so big, so long, as he entered her. Nothing had ever felt so right as Seth van Licht entering her body, making her his. This time when she grasped his ass, there was no denim between her palms and his flesh. Oh. That was perfect, too. She squeezed, just to make sure.

131/222

Yup. It was firm and round as he thrust inside her. Perfect. She traced her nails down his flat nipples, loving his reaction as he closed his eyes and groaned. She leaned into him, and did to him what he had done so many times to her—she suckled him. She was startled by the strength of his response. He rolled over and grasped her head, holding her to him. He set his feet flat on the mattress and thrust into her like a wild man. She moaned, digging her nails into his shoulders even as she loved on his nipple. She lifted her head from his chest, grinning when he whined, and moved to his other nipple. She could feel her breasts rub against him, the sensation of his chest hair against her nipples teasing, tantalizing. She paused, moving herself back and forth, back and forth, until he grabbed her and rolled her onto her back again with a low growl. “Tease.” He nipped her neck. Her answering laugh was low, cut off by his kiss as he began thrusting into her once again. “Mr. Van Licht?” The knock on the door startled her. Seth froze above her, his eyes glazed with passion, his cock throbbing inside her. She willed with all of her might for the butler to go away. She closed her eyes in silent anguish as the knock came again, unable to stop the shudder that rippled through her. Seth inhaled sharply. “Mr. Van Licht? Mr. Romanov would like to have a word with you, sir.” Seth swallowed, frustration pouring out every part of him. She was equally frustrated. He stayed quiet. “Mr. Van Licht? I believe Mr. Romanov said the matter was urgent, sir. Something to do with the young lady’s case.” It was clear the butler was going nowhere. Seth groaned, hugging her fiercely. She was so frustrated, she felt like hitting something. “I’ll be down in a moment.” Seth lifted his head from Abby’s shoulder and kissed her desperately, his body moving once more over her, sinking inside her. Thank God. If she didn’t come in the next two seconds, there was going to be a dead butler. “Very good, sir.” The measured tread of the butler could be heard moving down the hall. Seth sped up, obviously determined to come, and come now. She thrust up against him, eager for her own pleasure. Seth reached between them and began tweaking her clit. “Now, Abby.” She nodded. Nothing could have stopped her, not the butler, not Piotr, not—

132/222

“Seth!” She choked, her whole body seizing as she came, beautiful agony scorching her from the inside out. She was pretty sure her nails drew blood as her hands convulsed on his biceps. Seth grunted, his face twisting. He thrust into her harder, faster, chasing his own bliss. It came as she returned from her own mind-numbing orgasm, his body arching into hers. He groaned, and liquid heat poured into her. She’d thought seeing him naked was perfect. She’d been wrong. Slowly, their breathing returned to normal. She could feel him relaxing, holding his weight with ease. “Seth?” “Hmm?” He sounded lazy, satisfied. Ready to sleep in her arms, right where she wanted him. “Go see what Piotr wants.” She laughed when he whimpered and hugged her tighter, but it quickly morphed into a yawn. He pulled out of her sated body and sat up, his eyes tracing over her. She could see the satisfaction in his gaze. He’d turned her into a limp, wet noodle, and he couldn’t be happier about it. Honestly, neither could she. She smiled, lazy and warm and happier than she could ever remember being. *** He could feel his pulse begin to pound again at the expression on her face, and bit off a vicious curse. His cock, which should have had enough for the night, twitched when she stretched. He lunged for his discarded clothes, dressing as if his life depended on it. Delicate fingers traced the wings on his back and he shuddered. If she only knew what a hot spot his wings were. “I like your tattoo.” He turned and took those fingers in his hand, kissing them one by one. He’d have to explain what the tattoo really was someday, but for now he needed to find out what his brother wanted. Nothing was more important than Abby’s safety, not even his throbbing erection. “Wait for me, sweetheart. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” By the time he was done dressing, Abby’d curled up under the sheet. She appeared so seductive lying there, her hair in a tangle on the pillow, the sheet tucked primly under her arms, that he longed to climb back into bed with her and stay there until the trump of doom. Then she yawned again, and he knew she’d be asleep before he left the room. A body could only handle so much stress before it gave out, and she’d hit her

133/222

limit. She looked so innocent and sexy that he felt his heart turn over in his chest. God, he loved her. She owned him and didn’t even realize it. He smiled ruefully. “Get some sleep, Abby. I’ll go find out what Piotr wants.” She stifled another yawn and nodded. He leaned down and planted a soft kiss on her lips. He pushed away from the bed and strode from the room before he could give in to temptation, glancing back once as he turned the lights off and shut the door. Her eyes were already closed, her breathing even. He shook his head as he closed the door behind him. Seth walked quickly to Piotr’s study, eager to return to Abby. He was surprised to see Andrea leaving. Piotr worked his PA far too hard, if she was still at it this late at night. She nodded to him in a totally professional manner, but the wink she gave him was friendly. She walked away, vibrant energy in every movement. Apparently, she’d been given an assignment, and Seth knew from past experience that when Andrea sank her teeth into a project, it wouldn’t be long before she got it done, and done beyond Piotr’s harsh expectations. Seth wondered if Doug’s history was that project. If so, he suddenly felt a whole lot better about the future. Andrea was tenacious when it came to business. He could only imagine how determined she’d be for a friend. He entered Piotr’s study, closing the door behind him. He seated himself in one of the comfortable leather chairs in front of Piotr’s desk. Piotr wouldn’t have summoned him for just anything. He’d deliberately waited until Abby would be in bed. He couldn’t have guessed that he’d be interrupting their lovemaking. Then again, with Piotr’s Cambion powers, he probably knew exactly what he was interrupting. The man fed on sex, after all, and he’d probably just gotten a bellyful. “I think it’s a Chameleon, and Damien agrees.” Piotr turned to face him. “That would make the most sense. The fact that you could barely sense it, that it looked like that mudak but no one can find it, lends itself to that theory.” Shit. That confirmed it. “That’s not all.” Piotr sighed. “I have the information you requested. Dante sent me the file—after much arguing on my part.” There was something in Piotr’s voice that caused Seth to stand up straighter. “What did he find out?” Piotr’s fingers moved gracefully over the keyboard. “This.” Piotr turned the monitor so that both men could see what was written there. “Son of a bitch.” Seth cursed softly, eyes glued to the screen. One picture was of Abby and her family, the four siblings and two parents, arms entwined, smiling at the camera, taken not long before the fatal fire. The next clipping showed

134/222

an unrecognizable Abby with her face bruised and bandaged, slowly walking into court, her wrist in a sling. Her parents followed with assistance, her father in a wheelchair, her mother’s face and arms heavily bandaged. There was a picture of Doug—a tall, handsome blond man with a slender build—smiling for the cameras as he was led into the courtroom. Seth clenched his teeth and pressed on. The last picture was the one that caused him to mutter a curse. It was a picture of Lindsay Marcheson in handcuffs. The image was grainy, but unmistakable. It had never been in the papers, or on the Internet, or he would have found it sooner. He had no idea where Damien had found it. What the hell? “Tell me, old friend, how well do you think you know Ms. Marcheson and her family?” Seth lifted his gaze and stared into the concerned face of his brother and best friend. “Not as well as I thought.” Seth had a serious problem. On the one hand, he could prove his trust in Abby by waiting for her to reveal her secret. On the other hand, whoever was stalking her had broken into his family’s home and could return there, intent on harming them. Damn it. He had to know what to expect. Hopefully, Abby would forgive him. “Tell me all of it.” Piotr nodded. “Abby Marcheson, born July twenty-seventh, is the middle child of Carol and Kevin Marcheson. She has an older brother, Bill, a younger sister named Lindsay, and a younger brother named Kent.” Seth frowned. He knew all of this, but barely remembered Kent. When he’d finally come out of his depression over the loss of Fiona, he’d been sorry to hear the youngest Marcheson had lost his life in the fire Doug set. Kent had still been a child when Seth was around. He would have been sixteen by now. “Abby went to beauty school straight out of high school and managed to catch the eye of a fairly prestigious salon, Mane Frame. The owner took her in and gave her an apprenticeship, and she works there still. Five years ago, she landed in the hospital due to multiple facial fractures, cracked ribs, a broken wrist and a damaged larynx due to Douglas Finley attempting to strangle her to death.” Seth’s teeth clenched. None of this was news, but he wished he had the power to bring Doug Finley back to life for the sheer pleasure of killing him. “Doug set the fire, knowing her brother and sister were in the house with her.” This was the first he’d heard that Lindsay had been present as well. “Her parents tried to rescue them, and they got Abby and Lindsay out, but the boy...” Piotr grimaced. “Kent died before they ever got to him. The burns her

135/222

parents sustained scarred them far worse than Abby. Mrs. Marcheson more so than her husband. They barely survived. The house burned to the ground.” Seth let out a breath. He barely remembered Bill’s younger brother and sister. Hell, up until recently he’d barely remembered Abby. Bill didn’t talk much about his family other than Abby, and now that he really thought about it, that was odd. Bill adored Abby, always had, and he’d once adored his brother and other sister, too. Perhaps the memories of Kent were too painful, but why didn’t Bill talk about Lindsay? Granted, Lindsay was ten years younger than Seth and Bill, but still. “Why didn’t I know Lindsay was in the house, too?” And why was she pictured in handcuffs? Was that why Bill never spoke of her? Had she been partly responsible for the fire? But that didn’t make any damn sense. She’d been rescued from the house. There was more here than Seth could see. He needed more information. Nothing in the clippings indicated what it was Abby didn’t want him to know about the fire. He understood why she felt the need to protect her family, and his own. But Doug was dead now. She should feel safe enough to tell him. What the hell was going on? *** Abby woke the next morning with a sense of well-being she hadn’t felt in... Well. She couldn’t remember ever feeling this good. She stretched luxuriously, rolled over and hugged Seth’s pillow with a satisfied grin. Her dreams had been filled with Seth, and not all of them had been sexy. She leaped out of bed and danced around the room in nothing but her skin. Then she caught a look at herself in the mirror and shook her head at her own silliness. She wasn’t afraid to admit it. She was in love. Why else would she feel so safe with him? She had instinctively trusted him from the beginning. She wanted him as she’d never wanted another man. He made her feel things she’d never felt before. She wanted to cherish him, to protect him the way he protected her. She hugged herself as she brushed her teeth. She was safe. Doug was dead, and she was free. She took a shower, all the while thoughts of Seth dancing in her head. Of the way his eyes changed color to reflect his mood, the feel of his hair beneath her hands, the way he smelled, tasted, touched. She thought of his many kindnesses, his generosity. Maybe, just maybe, she could tell him the secret. She’d have to get consent from the others, but hopefully they’d understand. They’d have to. If she held

136/222

back for much longer, he’d find a way to ferret it out. She didn’t want to see kindness turn to anger or, God forbid, regret. She stepped out of the shower and dried herself off. She dressed quickly in black jeans and a sapphire-blue sweater, warding off the chill in the air that nipped at her damp skin. Her bare feet were soundless as she made her way downstairs. Abby found Seth, after having to stop for directions twice, in the breakfast room picking slowly at a bran muffin and staring into his untouched coffee. “Good morning.” She could feel his eyes following her as she loaded her plate with a blueberry muffin, a spoonful of eggs and some melon slices. She carried that back to the table and sat across from him, giving him a sunny smile as she poured herself some orange juice. Seth continued to shred his muffin, and the smile slowly left her face. “Seth? Is something wrong?” His movements stopped. His eyes came up to hers. They were the smokiest blue she’d ever seen. “Tell me about the fire, Abby.” She froze. His sudden change of attitude and his meeting with Piotr the night before added up to only one thing. “No.” “Yes.” She pushed her plate away, no longer hungry. “You have no right—” “Who are you protecting? Lindsay?” She was shocked beyond belief. He stared back with an expectant, watchful air. “What?” “Damn it, Abby. They came to my parents’ home. Whoever you’re protecting could be chin deep in this.” “I told you I would tell you all about it if your parents were in any danger, Seth.” She was proud of the fact that her voice was steady. “Your stalker broke into their home, messed with their electrical wiring and left messages written on their walls. I consider that a threat.” Abby swallowed down the lump of hurt. “Why didn’t just you ask me about it?” “I did ask you. You told me ‘later.’ I decided later wasn’t good enough.” Abby stood. She’d trusted him with her heart and her body, and had been about to give him her soul, and he did this? “You had no right to ask someone else to go rummaging about like that.” What else had Piotr found? He was ruthless and scary as fuck. She couldn’t let him near her family. He stood also, his hands on the table. His expression was full of regret and the same simmering determination that had landed her in Piotr’s home. “You gave me that right when you allowed me to protect you.”

137/222

“Well...” She had to think, and she couldn’t do that here. Not with fucking regret so clear on his face. “Consider yourself fired.” She turned on her heel and ran out of the room. She heard him move after her, and picked up her pace. She ran up the stairs, but he caught her halfway. “Abby, stop it.” “Let me go.” She struggled in his grasp. She was so angry she could barely see straight. She kicked him in the leg and he clutched her harder, nearly tossing them both down the wide staircase. She’d trusted him, and he’d gone behind her back. He grabbed both of her hands, and was rewarded with another kick. He grunted in pain. He maneuvered both of her hands behind her back, pinning her against the wall. He wrapped both of her legs up with one of his and used his body weight to hold her still. “Damn it, Abby it doesn’t matter anymore. Doug is dead.” She stilled in his arms. He lifted his weight off of her, obviously waiting for another kick. “You didn’t trust me.” She glared up at him. Ah. There it was, regret again. Super. “You didn’t trust me, either.” He let go of her hands, watching her with a strange expression. He wanted to know? Fine. He’d know, and then he’d leave her alone. “You want to know what happened five years ago, Seth?” He nodded slowly. He reached out to her, but pulled his hand back when she turned her head away. She didn’t want him brushing her tears away, not now. “He killed my brother. He maimed my parents. Do you know what the worst thing of all is?” “Abby—” “My sister helped him do it.” *** Seth stared, stunned, as she pushed passed him and ran up the stairs, presumably to her room. What the fuck was she talking about? Seth ran his fingers through his hair and headed into the living room, his thoughts whirling. The pain in her expression had been... Shit. He settled down at the table and stared at the wall. Okay. He could have handled that better. He had to fix this before he lost her. He needed the whole truth.

138/222

Seth had a lot to do. If Lindsay had helped Doug set that fire, he needed to know why she wasn’t prosecuted, why Abby was protecting her. He should have known. Damn it, she loved him. Nothing but family could make her lie to him. “Why do you need to know this? Can’t you leave Lindsay alone?” Abby stood in the doorway, her expression closed off, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. He sighed and stood. “What if your stalker tries to do the same thing, either to your family or mine? I need to know what to do to prevent it and stop this for good, Abby, that’s all.” She moved farther into the room, rubbing her arms hard. She hadn’t done that since they left Delaware. “You said it yourself. Doug is dead. He can’t repeat the past.” “The stalker is pretending to be Doug, down to dressing like him. He might decide to copycat Doug’s actions, up to and including burning down your family home and beating you to death. How do I stop this if you won’t tell me what happened?” She sat down in the chair farthest from him. “The only thing you’re going to do is hurt Lindsay, Seth. The last thing she wants to do is dredge up the past. It’s painful for all of us.” “I can imagine, but what if the stalker goes after her or your parents or your brother and Trish?” She winced, but he couldn’t back down. Not now, not when he’d made such an issue of this. “Could someone use your sister again the way Doug did?” Abby glared at him from the depths of the sofa, and he felt her close up on him a little bit more. It was a knife twisting in his chest, but he continued. “If he can, your family is in danger, Abby. You know that.” “Trust me, no one will ever use her that way again.” He kept his voice as soft as he could. “Are you sure?” She took a deep breath and nodded. “Yes. I’m sure.” “I’m not.” She let the deep breath out on a rough sigh. “Fine. You want to know so badly, I’ll tell you.” “I’m sorry.” He didn’t know if it was the right thing to say, but what could he do? She went on as if he hadn’t spoken. “It was five years ago.” Her voice was stilted. “Doug and I were dating. Lindsay was fourteen years old, and had a huge crush on Doug. We all thought he was so smart, so nice and so handsome. None of them knew he’d been hitting me. No one did. “On the day of the fire, Doug tried to find me. He went to my parents’ house. Mom and Dad weren’t home, and Lindsay let him in. She knew him. She trusted him. Nobody told her not to, not even me.”

139/222

She was rubbing her scars again, and her gaze was glued to him, pleading with him to somehow take this nightmare and make it all right. That was it. He couldn’t take the separation any longer. Seth pulled her to the sofa and sat, tugging her into his lap. She curled around him so tightly her feet were almost on the cushion, her head tucked under his chin. “He asked her if they could have some sodas on the back deck, just sit outside and talk. I was in the house, but Lindsay didn’t know I was hiding from him. She was so young, and I didn’t want her to worry over me.” “She would have, because she loved you.” That much he knew. The Marcheson family was close, always had been. Why hadn’t he realized they rarely mentioned Lindsay? Abby nodded. “He told her he had something important he wanted to ask me, and he wanted her opinion on how to go about it. Lindsay thought he was going to ask me to marry him, and was thrilled. When the phone rang about ten minutes later, she didn’t think anything about leaving him there with their drinks.” Abby’s sigh was almost a sob. “She was so flattered and glad that she could help make us happy.” Seth closed his eyes. He knew where this was going. Abby was right. No one could use her sister like that again. Lindsay hadn’t done anything wrong, and he’d dragged them both through this for nothing. “Doug...did things to her, hurt her badly. Almost as badly as he hurt me.” Abby’s voice cracked, broke. “Her rape kit was positive.” Fuck. Seth gritted his teeth. After he resurrected Doug to kill him for Abby, he’d have to do it again just for Lindsay. She’d been a child, for fuck’s sake. Abby cleared her throat. “The police took her in, but were careful to make sure no pictures were put in the papers. We all knew it was a formality, but one of the cops cuffed her. She was in them for maybe five minutes before the detective in charge got them off her.” Which explained that quick, grainy photo. “When the cops talked to her, she said she remembered having a gas can put in her hands, remembered doing what he told her to do. It was like he’d turned her into a zombie. I’m not certain, even now, what exactly he gave her, but she did everything he asked.” She swallowed thickly, and he prayed there was someone Lindsay trusted at the college, someone who could take care of her. “Everything.” Maybe he’d talk to Gabriel, see if Rafe could pay her a visit. The Azar couldn’t heal the physical violence she’d gone through. It had been too long. But Rafe was an exceptional Azar. If anyone could heal Lindsay’s soul, it would be him.

140/222

She took a deep, shuddering breath. “He told her to light the match, was laughing when he told her to drop it onto the gasoline. He then told her to lay down, and she did. “She managed to crawl out before the fire got too bad, but Lindsay passed out before she could call for help. Our parents came home to find the house on fire and Lindsay unconscious on the front porch, barely alive. They got her away from the house, then went back inside. They got me out, and went back for Kent.” Abby had gone from rubbing her arms to scratching them so hard he was afraid she’d draw blood. “They passed out from smoke inhalation before they could save him. The firemen pulled them out, but it was too late. They nearly burned to death and Kent...was gone.” There was a brittle, fragile silence; then she went on. “Doug wouldn’t admit what he’d done. He accused her and said she did it out of some sick teenage angst, but the police were able to track the sale of the canister of gas to him. If they hadn’t found the drug in her system, they would have charged her with murder, too.” “My God.” Seth forgot sometimes that there was evil beyond the Shemyaza. Doug should have been purged from the earth a long time ago. “I’m so sorry.” “Yeah.” She sighed, a weary sound. “Yeah. Lindsay did therapy for a few years, for the rape and the murder, and she knows now that it wasn’t her fault. We were all victims. Maybe instead of promising not to talk about it, we should have promised to make sure it couldn’t happen again. But we were all so damaged and afraid, Seth. How could we end it?” Seth found himself just as much impressed with Lindsay as he was with Abby. They were both strong women who’d been through hell. “Does she have someone she can speak to?” “Yes.” “Good. Why doesn’t Bill speak about her? Why didn’t you?” “She knows it wasn’t her fault, but that doesn’t mean she doesn’t feel guilty. We talk on the phone, but I haven’t seen her since she left for college. I think part of her doesn’t know how to face us, even after all this time. So Bill doesn’t talk about her because it hurts too much.” “I’m sorry.” He kissed the top of Abby’s head. “I love you, Abby.” Silence, then a soft sigh as the tension eased from her, leaving her limp in his arms. “I know.” ***

141/222

Abby went for a swim in the heated indoor pool. She did laps like a madwoman, churning the water behind her as she desperately tried to work off the last remnants of her anger at Seth. How dare he research her family? Why hadn’t he just trusted Abby’s judgment? She swam until she was shaking with fatigue. She pulled herself wearily out of the pool and picked up her towel. Shaking out her wet hair, she began to towel it dry. She’d have to take a shower to get the chlorine out. “Abby.” She froze. She wasn’t sure she wanted to see him. She was still hurt, the pain of her memories adding to the fresh wound he’d dealt by refusing to trust her. “I’m sorry. I was wrong to doubt you.” He moved around until he was facing her. She wrapped the towel around herself and stared up at him defiantly. He sighed wearily. “You were right. Nobody could use your sister again the way Doug did. She’s as much Doug’s victim as you were.” Abby nodded, not giving an inch. “Did they find his supplier?” Abby blinked. “His drug dealer? Not that I know of.” He took hold of her arms. “Would it help if I apologized again?” He had a worried frown on his face. Abby shook her head. His hands began to move up and down her arms, and she softened toward him in spite of herself. “I’m sorry I didn’t trust you, Abby. Please forgive me.” His smoky voice sent shivers down her spine. She closed her eyes, and damned herself for a sucker. “All right, Seth.” She glared at him. “You do something like this again and all bets are off.” Seth sighed in relief and drew her into his arms. He hugged her, ignoring her wet bathing suit, and rubbed his hands up and down her back. There was nothing sexual in his touch, just a soothing motion that relaxed taut muscles and eased her sore heart. Releasing her, he cupped her cheek. She leaned into his touch and felt his thumb tracing her cheek. She closed her eyes and savored his touch. His cell phone rang. He muttered something, but she couldn’t catch what it was, and answered. “Van Licht.” He shot a sharp glance at Abby. “Bill? What’s the problem?” He frowned. “I’m sorry, what did you say happened to Dante?” He listened for a moment, his expression turning more and more concerned. “You’re kidding.” Seth shook his head before Abby could speak. “Yes, of course. I’ll tell her. You want to talk to her?”

142/222

Seth held out the phone. “Dante’s been in a car accident,” Seth said slowly. “He’s unable to continue on our case. They’re assigning a new man, but it might be a day or two before he gets in touch with us.” “Shit.” She snatched the phone from his hand. “Bill? Is it bad?” “I don’t know. The responding officer didn’t tell me. Are you okay?” “You don’t think...?” Abby bit her lip. “Calm down, sis. It’s unlikely. Dante’s a paranoid asshole. He would have noticed if someone had tampered with his car.” She didn’t see how, but she wasn’t a cop. “Until we know what happened, let’s just assume it’s a bit of random bad luck on Dante’s part. Let’s wait and see if we can get any information out of the new detective when he calls.” “Okay. I’d like to send Dante flowers, let him know we’re thinking of him.” Seth grinned. “He’d like that.” “Seth’s right. You sit tight, and I’ll find out who’s on the case now. Worse comes to worst, I’ll take over and they can just kiss my ass.” Bill hung up with a promise to give Trish a hug from her. Seth kissed the tip of her nose. “We good?” “Not yet.” His face fell, and she couldn’t leave it at that. “But we will be.” *** He left her in the shower. He didn’t want Abby to know how shaken he was. Dante, hurt? There had to be more to it than a simple car accident. If the Shem had gotten to his car, Dante was lucky to be alive. He dialed Dante’s number, surprised he picked up on the first ring. “Hello?” Well. That wasn’t the voice he expected to hear. “Hey, Damien. Is Dante there?” Dante must really be hurt if Damien was there answering his phone. “Yeah, hold on a sec.” He heard the fumbling sounds of someone handing over a phone. “Seth.” His brother sounded tired and in pain. “Dante.” “Yes, it really was a car accident.” Seth pulled the phone away from his ear and stared at it. Dante wasn’t known for his psychic powers. He put the phone back to his ear. “Hello to you too.” Dante chuckled, the sound husky and weak. “You think you’re the first one to call me? Hell, at this point I’m expecting Piotr to call. I wouldn’t even be laid up if Rafael wasn’t missing.”

143/222

Shit. He’d forgotten all about Rafael. “I’ll make sure Piotr sends you a care package.” “Can it include that sexy little PA of his?” Seth snorted out a laugh. If Dante was joking, he wasn’t as hurt as Seth feared. “You’re on the good drugs if you think Piotr’s going to give up his girl Friday.” “A man can dream, can’t he?” “Any news on Rafael?” He’d been missing long enough that Seth was starting to become seriously concerned. “Not yet. You know Zeke isn’t the chatty type, and he hasn’t been looking for Rafe for very long. If he finds anything, he’ll let us know. Besides, Gabriel’s worried, but he’s not sending for the cavalry yet.” “Which means he’s still alive, at least.” “Exactly.” Dante sighed. “Sometimes I wish your brother had stuck around like you did. It would be handy to have an Oracle on tap.” “Instead of your flaming ass, you mean?” “If you swing that way, you should ask Damien out.” Seth heard Damien yell something at Dante that made the Seris laugh out loud. “Ow. Shit, ow.” “Head hurts, huh? You sure you’re okay?” “I’ll be fine, nothing I haven’t dealt with after a good, long fight with a Shem.” “Except Rafe was there to heal you.” “Rafe had better get home soon. The doctor said I had a concussion and now Damien is up my ass without lube.” “In your dreams, pretty boy.” Seth could hear Damien’s response loud and clear. “Studley Do-Right here gave up a playdate with his latest to watch me in case I puke in a bucket.” Seth snickered. “If that doesn’t say love, I don’t know what does.” “Shit. Should I start picking out rings?” God, he loved talking to his brothers. They always managed to make everything so much better. “If he starts pointing out baby furniture, run.” Dante laughed, then groaned. “Don’t make me laugh. That shit hurts.” “Get some rest. Tell Damien to let me know what’s going on with Rafael. I’ll find out who the new detective is, check him out and contact him. And you know Bill won’t let this fall down the rabbit hole.” “Better call Gabriel while you’re at it. He’s going to want to know what’s going on.”

144/222

“I’ll call him first thing in the morning. Right now, I have some serious groveling to do.” “Managed to piss off your lady already, huh?” Seth winced. “What can I say? I’m talented.” “I’d better get going. In two seconds, Damien’s going to try and wrestle the phone away from me, and we both know that won’t end pretty.” “Get some rest. I’ll call you once I know anything.” “Ditto. I’m going to try and stay on top of this. It was my case first. If you have any problems, let me know and I’ll see what I can do.” “Stay safe, my brother.” Dante snorted. “I’m basically a couch jockey for the next week or two. I think I’ll be safe. You stay safe, my brother.” “Will do. Tell Damien to kiss you good-night for me.” “Stronzo.” Seth laughed and hung up the phone. Dante was in good hands. Damien would make sure their brother took care of himself. He stared at the bathroom door as the shower turned off. Perhaps there was a way he could make things up to Abby. He’d dug into her secrets. Maybe it was time to reveal his.

Chapter Nine Thank God Piotr and Andrea left them alone over dinner. Seth wasn’t certain how he was going to tell Abby his secret, but doing so with his brother in the room wasn’t the way he wanted to go about things. He was pretty sure Piotr was going to have something to say, especially if Abby rejected him. It had happened before, a Nephilim falling in love with a human woman only to be turned down. The fallout was never pretty. It was especially difficult if the human woman was declared insane or incompetent and placed in a mental hospital. There would be nothing they could do to prove that the Nephilim wasn’t human. None of the Neph knew why, but all blood and DNA testing on a Nephilim came back as human. No anomalies were ever found. Only Gabriel, the Nephilim and the Shemyaza could detect another Nephilim, and only Gabriel fully understood why. “You’re pretty quiet tonight. Is everything all right?” He smiled ruefully. It was now or never. Either he trusted her, or he didn’t. “I have something I want to tell you, but I’m afraid you’re going to freak out about it.” Her eyes went wide and her face paled. “Oh, my God, Doug’s not dead.” “No. God, no. Piotr wouldn’t make that kind of mistake. Trust me, if Doug isn’t dead, Piotr will make sure he is if only because he hates being wrong. Really. He’s dead.” She bit her lip. “Is it bad that I find that oddly reassuring?” “Not at all. If I had the power, I would’ve resurrected him just so I could kill him again.” He stabbed viciously at his dessert, picturing her bastard ex. Abby placed her hand over his, stopping the stabbing motion. “It’s okay, Seth. You can put the spoon down now. The crème brûlée is dead.” He dropped his spoon, and it clattered against the edge of the ramekin. “There’s so much I need to tell you. So much you don’t know.” She withdrew her hand, and his skin mourned the loss of her touch. “Now you’re scaring me.” “Come outside with me, Abby.” He had to show her what he was. She wouldn’t believe it otherwise. He stood and held out his hand. “I know I didn’t trust you, and I’m sorry for that, but I’m hoping you’ll trust me.” She studied him so long his hand began to tremble. When she finally placed her hand in his, he wanted to believe he’d already won the race. They left Piotr’s

146/222

servants to clean up the dishes while he took her outside into Piotr’s garden in the moonlight. He led her into the hedge maze, hoping they were far enough away from the house that they wouldn’t be seen, but close enough to call for help. So far he hadn’t caught sight of the ugly green miasma of the Shemyaza anywhere on Piotr’s island, but he wasn’t taking any chances. Okay, any more chances than he absolutely had to take. He couldn’t exactly release his wings inside the house. He wouldn’t feel safe doing that even in the privacy of their bedroom. As far as he knew, none of Piotr’s servants were aware of what they were, not even Andrea. He wasn’t about to out Piotr as well. Once they were in the center of the maze he turned to face her. “There’s something you need to know about me.” Fuck. He was shaking like a leaf. “Are you an ax murderer?” “No.” What the hell? “Are you married?” “No.” “Gay?” “No.” Geez, where did she come up with this stuff? At least he was no longer as nervous. “Are you now or have you ever been involved in illegal activity?” Well. She had him there. Technically, killing Shemyaza was murder, never mind that the bastards deserved it. “Sort of? Maybe?” “Crap. I was joking.” She took a step away from him, and it was about two steps too far. “What is it you have to tell me, Seth?” He took off his shirt. “Try not to freak.” “You’re into outdoor sex? That’s your secret?” Abby licked her lips. “I suppose I can get behind breaking that law.” He damn near whimpered. A little outdoor loving sounded wonderful. Maybe she’d be willing to indulge after he showed her his wings. “As good as that sounds—and, trust me, it sounds really good—that’s not why I brought you out here.” He folded his shirt and placed it on one of the stone benches that surrounded a statue of the Archangel Michael. Seth had always found it ironic that Piotr had chosen that particular angel to place in his garden. The Guardian of Heaven would probably kill Piotr on sight. It was said Michael wasn’t fond of Cambions, and Gabriel had affirmed it. Seth was inclined to believe him. He’d known Michael, after all. “I need you to watch and do two things for me.” “Okay.” She was leery again, but at least she wasn’t backing up. “Don’t run, and don’t scream.” With that, Seth released his wings. ***

147/222

“Holy shit.” Abby stared at the huge, brilliantly colored wings erupting from Seth’s back. She could barely breathe. This wasn’t real. It couldn’t be. But it was. Seth had wings. And they glowed, casting shadows over his body. Turquoise at the base, they erupted from where his shoulder blades met, forming feathers made of light that dimmed toward the tips to a stunning periwinkle. They looked exactly like living light, like the tattoo on his back had... ...had... Wow. All she could think was that the angel statues got it wrong. Their wings were way too small. Seth’s wingspan had to be at least fifteen feet. When he ruffled the feathers and furled them like a bird’s wings, they sat above his head by about three feet. She reached out to touch, pulling her hand back at the last moment. “It’s okay Abby. You can touch.” He extended one wing toward her, brushing her cheek with the tip. Abby reached out and brushed the light with her fingertip, startled at how solid they were. Growing bolder when Seth nodded encouragement, she caressed the tip, aware she was shaking. The only way she could think of to describe the sensation was like cupping the wind. She remembered being a child, her hand out the window as her father drove down the highway, feeling the wind push against her. But if she opened her fingers, the wind would slip through, the sensation still there, yet dulled. Seth’s wings were the same, firm under her palm yet made of nothing but pure blue light. If she spread her fingers, would they slip through? “How... What are you?” Seth folded his wings back up and stepped toward her. “I’m a Nephilim. A descendant of one of the angels that came to earth to teach mankind.” “Apparently they taught more than the ABCs.” Abby’s heart was racing. Was she dreaming? Was she passed out face-first in the crème brûlée? Because this could not be real. Seth did not have fucking wings. It was impossible. “You’re right, they did more than that. They fell in love, had children. Lived almost mortal lives.” “Except they weren’t.” “No, they weren’t. At first, all of the children were called the Nephilim. Some believed they were the heroes of old. Others thought that they were evil beings intent on dominating humanity. In a way, both were right. The Nephilim fractured and warred among themselves and were nearly destroyed. One of their forefathers was the Angel Shemhazai, the very first angel to lust after a mortal.” She stroked his wing again, and he shuddered at her touch.

148/222

“Before he was imprisoned by the Archangel Michael, he convinced half of his children that they were better than the sons of Adam and should rule over them. It’s said that God himself looked down and saw the damage being done to humanity, and was angered at the arrogance of the Nephilim. He sent down one of his Archangels to see to it that all of the Nephilim were destroyed.” “Michael?” “No, Gabriel.” Hadn’t she heard him talking to or about a man named Gabriel at some point? We’re not in Kansas anymore, Toto. “But when Gabriel saw that not all of the Nephilim were evil, he took those who chose to follow him under his wing. Those that remained true to the Archangel retained the name Nephilim. Those who chose to follow their forefather became known as the Shemyaza in his honor.” This just couldn’t be real. She was shaking so badly her teeth were chattering, and it wasn’t from the cold. “I bet that the family reunions are a laugh riot.” “You have no idea.” Seth held out his hand, his expression pleading with her to accept him. To accept them. “Abby?” “You fight those Shemyaza?” He nodded, but held his hand steady. She asked the question she was most afraid of getting an answer to. “Is one of them after me?” His hand twitched. “Yes.” She took a deep breath and blew it out. “Fuck a duck.” He stuttered out a laugh and dropped his hand. “That’s all you have to say?” “Give me a break here. I think I’m doing pretty well, considering I’m dreaming as I drown to death in crème brûlée.” He blinked, his head tilted to the side. “Um, what?” “Never mind.” “You know I would never hurt you, right?” She shot him a death glare. “I’ll take that as a yes.” “So, does this mean that the Big Guy—” she pointed skyward, “—is real?” “According to Gabriel, yes, but maybe not quite the way that—” “The Gabriel? Archangel Gabriel? I didn’t hear that wrong, then?” Seth nodded. “Yes. I mean, no, you didn’t hear wrong. I work with Gabriel Viator.” “The Archangel.” “Uh-huh.”

149/222

“Shit.” “He’s my boss.” Abby whimpered. “I am so going to hell.” Seth started to laugh again. “This is not funny. Do you have any idea how many sins I’ve committed just this week?” She froze. “Do I have to become Catholic?” “No.” “Because I’m agnostic.” Seth’s brows rose. “Abby, it’s not like that.” Okay, she was rambling. He’d just have to deal while she worked this all out in her head. “Then what is it like?” He shrugged. “The Neph are people, with extra bits.” When she shot him another death glare he laughed again. “We’re still mortal, just like you. We live, we die.” His gaze softened. “We fall in love.” “Is your mom an angel?” “Hardly, but I’ll tell her you said that. You’ll get major brownie points.” She growled at him. “Seth.” “My father is Nephilim, a Knight.” He held up his hand before she could ask. “A Knight is an angel-born who can make weapons out of nothing and are extremely hard to kill. I’m what’s called an Angelus, an angel-born with wings. There are different types of Nephilim, each with our own names and powers. I’ll introduce you to the members of my cell when we get home.” “Cell?” “The Nephilim are divided into cell organizations, each one responsible for a territory and under one man. In my case, Gabriel. At the moment, Gabriel has eight of us in his cell, each with a different ability.” “Like your father?” Seth shook his head. “Dad’s retired, but he was part of Gabriel’s cell until a few years ago.” The shakes were starting to die down, thank...well. She coughed as her cheeks flamed. “How do you hide these?” She cupped those beautiful, impossible wings again. “Someone has to have seen you flying overhead.” “Like this.” Seth disappeared. “Seth!” Abby waved her hands around and encountered something solid, muscled, and covered in denim. “Ow.” Seth reappeared, rubbing his thigh. “You pack a wallop, woman.” “So you’re invisible, not intangible.” “Exactly.”

150/222

“So you’re a scout, right? You don’t do the—” She swished her hand again as if holding a sword, narrowly missing his leg. “I mean, you’re pretty and all, but your dad can make weapons out of thin air.” “Thank you.” He smirked. “Stop it. You know you’re pretty.” He shook his head at her. “I’m a warrior, like my father before me.” “But—” Seth held up his hand. “I have a sword I strap to my back when I’m hunting Shem, but you’re right. For the most part, I scout out the area and inform my more martially inclined brethren of where the enemy is.” She blinked as an image of Seth, his wings blazing blue fire and his sword swinging down to smite his enemies, immediately sprang to mind. It was hot as hell. “Oh.” “You like that thought, don’t you? You like the idea that I smite bad guys.” That smirk was going to become a permanent part of his face at this rate, so she chose to ignore it. “So you were sent here to capture the Shem that’s hunting me?” “I was sent to protect you, first and foremost.” She cocked an eyebrow at him. After everything she’d been through, the craziest thing was the easiest for her to accept. She could totally see Seth as her... She burst into laughter. “What?” “Does that mean you’re my guardian angel?” He grinned and pulled her into his arms. His expression was strangely relieved. She didn’t try to get away. There was no way she could resist her personal angel. “Yup. And you have to do everything I say.” Innocence wasn’t a look he could pull off successfully. “So I can protect you properly.” Her brows rose as his hands slipped down to cup her ass. That outdoor sex thing was about to happen, and there was no way she was going to stop it. “Everything?” He leaned down until his lips were brushing hers. “Everything.” Seth took her mouth in a scorching kiss, his hands sliding bit by bit under her sweater, skin gliding against skin. The warmth of his hands soothed her as much as it inflamed her. It was maybe two seconds before her sweater went flying, landing somewhere near the angel statue. She couldn’t be bothered to find out where it was, not when her bra quickly followed. His blue eyes were heavy and dark with desire. “Thank you.” “For what?”

151/222

He brushed his lips against hers and undid her jeans. “For not freaking.” His lips teased hers, preventing her immediate response. “For forgiving me.” She couldn’t tell him that she was just a little weirded out, but this was Seth. There was no way she could be afraid of him. Okay. Maybe if he was a bug-eyed, green-skinned alien with four limbs and two cocks. Maybe. He smiled as if he understood and slipped his hand under her panties. “You’re mine now.” As long as he kept his fingers right there she’d be anything he wanted her to be. “Abby.” She opened her eyes to find that sexy-as-fuck determination on his face. “Yes.” “Say it.” She licked his collarbone, delighted when he shivered. “I’m yours, Seth.” His whole body shook as he unfurled his wings, curling them around her, cocooning her in warmth. His kiss was filled with barely leashed hunger, and she found herself responding with her own. He stroked her clit and she bucked into his hand, whimpering with need. “Off.” He stepped back and stripped the rest of her clothes from her, tossing them away as if they mortally offended him. It didn’t take long for his jeans and shoes to wind up in the wind along with her clothes. Naked, his wings spread, his erection jutting proudly from between his thighs, he put all of her fantasies to shame. He even glowed, a pale nimbus of light surrounding him. He was beautiful, surreal, and he stared at her with unbridled longing. He was hers. Abby stroked her hands over his chest, tweaking his nipples, laughing when he growled and yanked her close. His cock was rock hard against her stomach as he kissed her again, ravaging her mouth, claiming her on a primal level. Abby allowed herself to be claimed, needing it just as much as he seemed to. She’d waited a long time for her angel. She deserved her angel, and she wasn’t going to let him go. Seth began to move them, but she didn’t care. At least she didn’t until her ass abruptly landed on cold stone as she fell onto one of the benches. “Cold!” He laughed against her neck, his whiskers tickling her, teasing her. “I’ll warm you up.”

152/222

“You’d better.” She winced when her back hit the bench. She lay so that her legs were on either side of the bench, opening herself up to his heated gaze. She held up her arms in invitation. “C’mere, Angel Man.” Seth lowered himself on top of her, his cock nudging her entrance. “As pretty as the view is, I have a better idea.” Her brows rose. “Really?” “How about my back is the one on the stone?” She frowned, running her hands over his wings. “No.” Seth’s wings fluttered under her hands. “They won’t be damaged, I swear.” She smiled. He was such a liar. If it meant easing any discomfort of hers, he’d risk damaging his beautiful wings. “I want to watch them above me while you make love to me.” He shuddered. “No one has ever... I’ve never...” “Fiona didn’t know?” He shook his head. “I never told her.” Selfish as it was, she was glad. There was at least one part of him she didn’t have to share with Fiona. “Then I want to see this, definitely want you to fuck me, love me, right here, like this.” The eager want on his face was almost painful looking. “It won’t be fucking, Abby, and you know it.” “No, it won’t.” He pushed up on his arms, his wings above them, just as she’d wanted. “I want to taste you.” She gulped. “Happy to oblige.” He chuckled, kissing his way down her body, taking extra time with each breast until she was shivering from more than the cold. When his warm, wet tongue lapped at her pussy for the first time, she nearly came off the bench. He lapped at her with long, slow strokes, driving her out of her mind. Her thighs quivered, straining to open as wide as they could. Abby began to pluck and twist her nipples, eager to come, to feel the exquisite pleasure he was teasing her with explode inside her. Seth groaned. He was watching her hands as she toyed with herself. She cupped her breasts in silent offering, shuddering and crying out when instead he took her clit between his lips and sucked. His tongue thrummed against her, forcing her over the edge into bliss. His mouth continued to move on her, keeping her arousal teetering on the edge. “Oh, God, Seth. More.” She ran her fingers through his hair. “Give me more.”

153/222

Seth complied, more aggressive this time, tonguing her over and over again until she shuddered under him once more. When it was over, he kissed the inside of her thigh. “I want inside.” Abby responded by grabbing her inner thighs and holding herself open for him. “Fuck me.” Seth groaned and sheathed himself inside her in one swift motion. She was so wet he slid in easily, filling her with his warmth. His wings fluttered over them as he fucked her in sharp, hard motions, pounding into her until the bench scraped her back. She wrapped her legs around his waist and held on for dear life as Seth lost himself inside her. It was amazing. He lay on top of her, chest to breasts, kissing her as if his life depended on it. Her nipples dragged through his chest hair, his cock brushing over and over again against her clit. Even their arms were against each other, his hands holding hers above her head. It was happening all over again, her orgasm blinding her, pleasure building until she thought she’d pass out. Only Seth, glowing in the moonlight, crying out into her mouth as he came, told her this wasn’t some dream. “Fuck.” Seth’s cock twitched inside her. He opened his eyes and stared down at her, his glittering blue eyes tracing over her, claiming her as thoroughly as his body had. She nodded, her head dropping down on the bench. “Fuck.” Seth grinned, and Abby closed her eyes, sated and happier than she could ever remember being. *** When Abby woke, it was with a slight sense of disorientation. Something heavy lay across her legs, and she couldn’t move them. Gasping, she sat up, just as memories from the previous night began to wend their way through her conscious mind. Seth looked adorable asleep. His light brown hair was spangled over his forehead, and his face appeared younger, more peaceful. His arm was over her breasts, his leg thrown over hers, and he sprawled in a sensual abandon that had her pulse racing all over again. She glanced at the window and noticed it was barely light outside. She barely remembered Seth carrying them into the house, his wings disappearing before they left the hedge maze, the glow diminishing until he was just Seth van Licht, architect, once more. The way both their legs had been trembling, she was amazed he’d made it inside.

154/222

Grinning, she levered herself until she was over him and began nibbling at his ear. He shifted in his sleep and she moved with him, kissing his shoulder and running her hand to the curve of his rear end. She began to caress him there, gliding her hand from his hip to the curve of his ass and lower back. He moaned her name, his leg shifting until she was even more securely pinned down. Seth smiled. Her heart turned over at the tenderness in his gaze. She loved him, and he was all hers, every gorgeous, generous inch of him. “Good morning, angel.” He lifted himself on his elbow and turned himself onto his back, pulling her down on top of him. He kissed her lazily, his hands roaming over her body in a slow, sensuous exploration that left them both gasping. “Mmm. Good morning.” He rolled his hips, his erection brushing against her. She giggled. “Should I say good morning to Mr. Happy too?” His eyes went wide and he nodded like a kid offered a candy. “Yes, please.” Abby tilted her head and pretended to think about it. She gave a long-suffering sigh. Little did he know how eager she was to get her hands on him. “The things I do for you.” “It’s a hardship, I know.” To prove his point he arched against her again. Abby kissed her way to his stomach, doing to him some of the things he’d done to her. When she took his cock in her mouth, he groaned. “Good morning to me.” *** Seth leaned on his elbows to watch the incredible sight of Abby Marcheson with his cock in her mouth. Fuck. Just thinking it nearly had him blowing in her mouth. Abby fucking Marcheson was sucking his cock. Bill was going to kill him. Gabriel was going to resurrect him and kill him all over again. Seth watched Abby’s head bob, felt the swirl of her tongue against his slit, and decided it was worth it. Seth’s eyes damn near crossed when he saw Abby’s arm move between her thighs. Was she...? Oh, fuck, yes she was. Abby was stroking herself, moaning around his erection, the vibration almost more than he could bear. “That’s it, baby. Make yourself come.”

155/222

She shook, her breath coming in gasps, her mouth sucking on the head of his cock. She was driving him insane. Now that all their secrets were out, there was nothing holding her back. She’d become completely uninhibited. He bet if he dragged her naked into a hot tub right now, she’d ride him until they both went blind. He wanted that. God, he could see her—wet, breasts bouncing, her pussy hot and tight around him. Abby gave a strong suck and Seth gritted his teeth. He didn’t want to come yet, didn’t want the pleasure to stop. Her mouth popped off him and she cried out, her body rubbing against his leg, her face against his balls. She’d come, and come hard, from the grimace on her face. Seth pulled himself out from under her and grabbed his cock. He began to stroke himself, quick and hard. She took his balls in her mouth, sucking on them, lapping at them. It only took two strokes before he erupted all over his hand, his seed jetting onto his chest. “I love mornings.” Seth laughed. “Me too.” He stilled at the loud rumbling sound that burst from her stomach. He began to laugh, his eyes a light, brilliant blue. Abby flushed and rolled her eyes. It took Seth a moment or two to get his laughter under control. He stared at the woman cradled in his arms and grinned. “Are you hungry, sweetheart?” She glared at him. “Nope. I swallowed a bear last night.” He patted his cock. “I wouldn’t say a bear.” “Moose, then.” He laughed again and hugged her tighter. “Thank you, but I’m not that big.” Abby grinned as her stomach rumbled again. “Okay, maybe I’m a little hungry.” She kissed his chest and sat up, pushing her hair out of her eyes. Seth watched her with a deep, abiding satisfaction. He loved the way her hair cascaded down her bare back. He loved the small dip that led to her lush rear end, and the way her hair brushed that dip. He loved the teasing grin she sent him over her shoulder. Briefly, he considered rolling her back onto the bed, but he wasn’t fast enough. She swung her legs over the side of the bed and stretched luxuriously. He watched as the motion emphasized her breasts and the narrowness of her waist. She yawned and stood. “Last one in the shower gets no hot water.” She ran for the bathroom. He took a moment to admire her form as it raced across the bedroom to the bathroom, her auburn hair streaming behind her, before he leaped from the bed and raced after her.

156/222

She got there before him and managed to close the door. She locked it behind her, and he heard her giggles as she started the water. He grinned, anticipation tightening inside him. The things she didn’t know about this house... *** Abby brushed her teeth before stepping beneath the hot water. She felt a little bad about locking Seth out, but she figured he’d either enjoy the moment alone in the bed or return to his own room and his own bathroom. The sound of the shower door opening caused her to jump. Wet arms wrapped around her from behind, and she shrieked. “Gotcha.” Seth leaned down and nibbled on the side of her neck. The hot water plastered his hair to his head, darkening it. “How did you get in here?” He waggled his eyebrows. “Angel magic.” “Angels are Peeping Toms?” “Please don’t say that in front of Gabriel.” She turned in his arms, laughing, and pressed her wet body to his. “Okay, fine. You got me. Now what are you going to do with me?” He kissed her, warmth spreading through her at the way he thoroughly claimed her mouth. He lifted his head and gave her a pirate’s grin. She was willing to bet that her back was about to be pressed against something cold again. “What do you think?” He picked up the soap and the washcloth, circling the cloth over her nipples until they were puckered and she was panting. He moved down her body until he was cleansing her pussy, circling and circling her clit with the soapy, coarse cloth until her knees gave out. He moaned and picked her up, pushed her against the cold tile and entered her in one swift motion. Abby bit into his shoulder, stroking her hands down his back. She paid special attention to where his wing tattoos were. Now that she understood what they really were, she wanted him to feel her touching him there. He set a slow rhythm, both of them enjoying the lazy heat he’d built up. She clung to him, her head buried in his shoulder, sucking his neck the way he had hers more than once. He shook in her arms, but his strength never faltered. He kept her plastered to the tile, rocking into her faster and faster until they both cried out in release. “Seriously. How did you get in here?” He laughed, the sound sated and happy. “Secret passage.” “Into the bathroom.”

157/222

“Uh-huh.” “Wow. This really is a Disney villain’s mansion, isn’t it? Or Hugh Hefner’s.” He laughed again and carried her out of the shower, her legs still wrapped around him, his softening cock sliding out of her. “That’s not what he had them built for.” “Then why did he have them built?” “For a quick getaway.” “Is he into something illegal?” “No, but—” He shot her a startled look. “Oh. He’s...” Abby flapped her hands and almost got dropped. “No. Well, yes, but he’s not like me. He is, I mean, but not. He’s... Shit.” Why did he seem concerned? Piotr was scary, true, but now that she knew about the Neph she understood why. “He’s a Neph, like you, but not like you.” “Exactly.” Seth carried set her on the marble counter and reached for a towel. “He’s a Cambion.” “A what?” Seth sighed. “There are different names for the different powers a Neph has. We tend to get, I guess you could call them sets of powers, and it’s led to us having names for those sets.” “I remember you telling me something about that last night. Like an Angelus having wings and being invisible.” Abby bit her lip. “What are his powers?” “A Cambion can sense emotions in those around him and sometimes influence them.” “Did he influence me?” She hadn’t noticed anything strange in her meeting with Piotr. Seth began drying her. “No. He knows better than to do that to you.” “Because I’m yours.” He paused and grinned at her. “Yup.” “Is anyone else I know a Nephilim?” He started drying her hair. “Dante is a Seris. They wield fire.” “That explains how you two know each other. Does Bill know?” “Nope. Most humans don’t.” “Right.” This was going to take some getting used to, but so far the Neph she’d met hadn’t scared her too badly. The only frightening thing about them had been their gender. “Are there female Neph?” “Yes. There aren’t any currently in my cell, but they exist, and are just as powerful as the rest of us.” “Who else?”

158/222

“Are Neph?” She nodded. “I already told you Dad is a Knight. The ones you haven’t met are Damien, Dante’s best friend and a Malachi. He can speak any language he reads or hears, can sense other angel-born and can teleport short distances.” “That sounds remarkably handy.” “It is. There’s Rafe, an Azar. They heal. Zeke is what we call a Legionnaire, someone it’s very difficult to kill and who is extremely strong. Sasha is a Knight like my dad, and my brother Eli, who isn’t part of Gabriel’s cell, is an Oracle.” “He can see the future.” “Yeah, but it’s always clouded, or so he says whenever I ask him for a straight answer.” Seth grimaced and helped her off the counter. “He keeps quoting Yoda at me.” “Yoda?” “Always emotions, the future.” Abby shook her head. “That was the worst Yoda impression I’ve ever heard, not to mention wrong.” “You should hear his, then. Plus I think he deliberately misquotes him. When we were kids he told me, ‘Once you start down the dork path, forever will it dominate your destiny.’ He’s such an ass sometimes.” He patted her naked butt and pointed toward the door. “Breakfast.” “Are there other types of Nephilim?” She headed into the bedroom to find he’d already laid out clothes for her. “There are others, but those are the ones in my cell.” “What about the Shem? Do they have different types?” “Shem are angel-born, just like we are. But instead of trying to use their powers for good, they’ve chosen to feed off of humans, becoming monsters in the process. If you met up with an Angelus who is a Shem, you’d know him by his shadowy wings.” She paused in the act of combing her hair. “The Shem who’s after me? Is he an Angelus?” Seth sighed and pulled up his jeans. “No. A Chameleon. He can look like anyone, anywhere. He could look like your mother, or Bill, or Nancy, or a favorite customer. “Or Doug.” She shuddered. “Yes.” “Why me?” It came crashing back down on her all of a sudden. This wasn’t some crazy, real-life paranormal romance. There was a monster, a real one, out to hurt her.

159/222

“Your terror. After what happened to you, you’re a prime target for a Chameleon’s appetite. Chameleons feed off of your fears until your mind breaks or...” “Or?” He stared at her in the mirror, and she could almost see his wings. “Or you die.” “How do I fight that?” She set the comb down, her hands shaking. “You don’t. I do.” She met his eyes again in the mirror, read the determination in them and nodded. “Okay, Seth.” The smile she got in return did little to ease her fears. *** They had lunch by the shores of the lake, watching the gulls swoop over the water and simply enjoying a moment of peace. Seth deliberately kept the tone light, refusing to bring up the subject of her stalker. He went out of his way to charm her, feeding her grapes and bite-size bits of sandwich until she was stuffed. After they ate, Seth took her on a long, meandering walk along the beach, pointing out what parts Piotr had altered and which parts were natural. There were boats out on the lake, a few of them kayaks, and she shuddered at the thought of swimming in that cold water. They walked along amiably for a bit, holding hands and pointing out boats to each other, when Seth suddenly stopped and stared out over the water. “What’s your dream house look like?” Abby smiled dreamily. She didn’t hesitate a moment. “It’s a hacienda, of course, with breezy airways, pale yellow stucco outside with fountains and gardens. I want an in-ground pool, a gazebo overlooking a fish pond, and daffodils. Lots of daffodils, and roses. Inside would be decorated like my town house is now, all warm colors and character. And a gourmet kitchen.” She grinned up at him. “I love to cook, and I’ve always wanted an island. I want one of those dual ovens, too. I want a sun room I can use as a dining room so I can see my garden, and a huge master suite with a two-person bathtub. Four bedrooms for the kids I want to have someday.” Seth whistled. “You don’t ask for much, do you?” He eyed her dubiously. “Four kids, huh?” She grinned up at him. “Well, you did say dream house.” They rounded a corner, and the breeze picked Abby’s hair up and blew it into her face. She tossed her head and used her free hand to hold it back. Seth helped her dig out

160/222

her hair clip and she clipped it into a ponytail at her nape. They resumed their walk, hand in hand. “It sounds really nice.” Seth’s expression was suspiciously bland. She laughed. “It also sounds expensive, doesn’t it? I could never afford it.” “You’ll want some land, too, if you want a pool and a gazebo.” “I guess so. I hadn’t thought about that.” She shrugged. Everyone had a dream house, and few people got to live in it. “Ah, well. Until I hit the lottery, I’m pretty happy with my town house. It’s home.” “It’s warm and inviting, just like you.” Seth lifted her hand and kissed it. She smiled up at him. “Okay, Mr. Architect, your turn. What would your dream home be like?” “I’d like a front porch.” She waited for him to continue. When he didn’t, she stopped and stared at him, laughter dancing in her eyes. “That’s it? A front porch? Won’t it get cold sleeping there in winter? Or will you build this front porch in Florida?” He shot her a look as he tugged her along behind him. “I’m partial to porch swings.” She had a sudden, vivid image of sitting on a swing, watching their children play in the yard while they sipped coffee and discussed their day. “Other than that, I’d like it to be a place filled with laughter and sunshine, a good place to raise kids. I’m fond of modern, myself, but I’m flexible on the subject.” He shrugged. “Mostly when I think of a dream home, I think of family, and safety.” She could understand that. She valued safety and family because she’d lost them. If he truly was some mystical warrior fighting evil, safety for family would come before anything. She blinked. Oh. Oh, my God. That’s why he’d freaked so badly over what had happened with the fire. It made perfect sense now, and any lingering resentment faded to nothing. She got it. They walked for a while longer, the feel of his hand in hers soothing and full of love. She looked down at his gloved hand, tangled with hers. It had gotten chilly out during their walk. She bit her lip, her heart pounding as she realized they’d forgotten to glove something else. “Seth?” “Hmm?” “Why didn’t you and Fiona have kids?” He stopped, his expression solemn. “We tried. It just never took. We later discovered she couldn’t, so we started seeing a fertility specialist and talked about adoption. That’s when we discovered she was sick, and the last thing on our minds was kids.” “Is that one of the things you regret the most? That you and Fiona never had children?”

161/222

Seth sighed and tucked her hand through his arm. He resumed walking as he said, very quietly, “Yeah, I regret that, but I try not to think about it too much.” “That’s good.” She winced when a frown tightened his brow. “Do you want children?” “Yes.” The utter conviction in his voice was reassuring. “Um, soon?” She peeked at him through her eyelashes and hoped she wouldn’t have to spell it out for him. His eyes narrowed, then went wide as realization hit. “Oh, my God. I don’t believe it.” He ran his hand through his hair with a distracted air. “And I promised to protect you.” He scrubbed his hand over his face and took a deep breath. “I gather you’re not on the pill?” She shook her head, never taking her eyes off of him. “It wasn’t an issue before. I hadn’t been with anyone but Doug, and because of the medication they had me on for pain, my doctors took me off the pill. Blood thinners and stuff, and the pill has been known to cause strokes, so they were concerned.” She shrugged. “Besides, I’ve always been regular as clockwork.” She chuckled. “Trish hates me.” “Okay then. If something happens, we’ll deal with it. And from now on I’ll protect us.” “I don’t mind going back on the pill. I can talk to my doctor as soon as we go home.” He ran his hands up and down her arms in a soothing motion. “It’s okay, Abby. It wouldn’t be the end of either of our worlds.” He kissed her softly. “You’re mine, remember? A pregnancy just gives me someone else to love.” She swallowed sudden tears. “Of course.” Seth would never turn away from a child. “It’s all right, Abby. I was angry with myself, not you. I knew you hadn’t been with anyone in a long time, and I should have remembered that last night.” “And this morning.” He pulled her closer, his hands gently cupping her rear end. “And this morning.” His voice was full of sensual memories as he leaned in for another kiss, but the wind coming off the water was too bitter for them to do anything more than that. Seth wrapped his arm around her while they walked. Abby tried to drive the image of herself, round with his child, from her mind, but it was so hard. She hoped it would have his eyes.

Chapter Ten “Bill wants you to contact him.” Abby watched as Seth downed a blueberry muffin in two quick bites. They’d been in the mansion a week, and the daily fresh muffins were her favorite part of the day. She’d have to rethink the whole egg-white-omelet-breakfast thing. She picked up her own apple cinnamon muffin and took a bite before answering. Damn, these were good. “How do you know that?” “I couldn’t sleep last night, so I checked my e-mail. He said he wants to make sure you’re okay. Just don’t tell him where we are. I don’t want anyone to know yet.” “Okay. I’ll call him.” They settled back into their quiet morning routine, and Abby made the call once they were done. Seth was in the room with her, working at his laptop. He seemed to be busy with some kind of design program, but every time she tried to get a closer look he zoomed in, or moved to an interior view that confused her. She shrugged. She supposed she’d have to get used to it. He was an architect. For all she knew there were privacy laws she was breaking or something. “Abby. I’ve got some information on the guy assigned to your case.” He paused for a moment. “Is Seth taking care of you?” “Yes, Bill. Seth’s taking good care of me.” In more ways than one. She winked at Seth when he glanced at her. “What did you find out?” “They’ve got someone assigned to it, but I haven’t met him yet so I can’t tell you much. His name is Detective Jarvis.” “You mean you don’t know everyone in the precinct?” “I work homicide.” She could practically hear his eyes rolling. “Pardon me, Sherlock. I forgot for a moment.” Bill should have had some snappy comeback for that. “Don’t worry, I’ll hunt him down. Make sure he understands how important this case is.” “Thanks, Bill.” “Say hi to Seth for me, and remind him I know several different ways to dispose of his body if he doesn’t treat you right.” “Will do. Love you, bro.” “Love you too.”

163/222

She hung up, strangely cheered. She’d missed that connection with her family. She’d have to make sure she had dinner with Bill and Trish as soon as all of this was over. She watched as Seth worked, the planes and angles of his face lit by the computer screen, his eyes intent and focused. She’d seen that expression before, and knew that she’d lost him for the next couple of hours. Once Seth got into his designs, he was in his own world, making art people would live and work in. It was strangely hot. “I’m going to go for a walk, Seth.” She started toward the door. “Umm,” he replied. “Be careful, Abby. Don’t leave the vicinity of the house, okay?” She nodded. Her safety seemed to be the only thing that pulled him from his designs. He’d explained that most of the Neph had careers, like himself and Dante. Some were entrepreneurs who could set their own hours, and still others ran their own businesses. Hunting Shem wasn’t a full-time gig and they each had to survive in the human world. The only difference was, about half the Neph lived with Gabriel, taking advantage of having the angel watching over them. “I promise. I’ll see you at lunch.” She blew him a kiss, and he smiled. She hadn’t even shut the door completely before the building taking shape on the screen once again captured his full attention. *** Seth waited until Abby was out the door before picking up the phone. He needed to check in with the police department and find out who had taken over Abby’s case. She’d finally relaxed again, and unless he had bad news, he had no intention of bursting her serene bubble. It couldn’t last, but for now, he wanted her to have some peace. Twenty minutes later Seth was growling and ready to kick a cop’s ass. Yes, Detective Jarvis had talked to Detective Zucco, and yes, of course these things tended to escalate. He knew all about the incident in Hidden Springs and had already talked to the police chief there. He would get back to them as soon as he had anything. His tone was dismissive throughout the entire conversation, and Seth was livid. He called Bill and vented, and Bill promised to bitch to his captain. Other than that, there was little they could do until Dante returned to work. Damien was no lone warrior, and with the others trying to find the missing Rafe... It looked like it would be up to Seth to catch Abby’s stalker.

164/222

Maybe it was better this way. If it was a Shem, Jarvis would be in over his head. At least Dante could handle a Shem. Jarvis was human, and would be toasted before he could react. He leaned back in the chair and went over what needed to be done. Piotr and Andi were doing deep background research on Doug. It was something Andrea Hancock excelled in, one of the main reasons Piotr kept her so close. She was a wiz at finding information on just about anyone and anything, and as a result was invaluable to Piotr’s business. But, as important as that information was, it would take a while to gather. In the meantime Abby still wasn’t safe. Time to call Dante. He picked up his cell and hit the quick dial for his brother. “Dante Zucco here.” The detective’s deep, smooth voice was filled with fatigue. “It’s Seth. I just had a talk with the man who took over Abby’s case.” There was a long sigh. “Yeah. Detective Jarvis. Sorry about him. I didn’t have any input as to who got the case after the accident.” “Are you okay? I’m guessing Damien went home.” “Thank God. If he was any farther up my ass, he’d be a hemorrhoid.” Seth chuckled. Damien could be just as overprotective as any of them, despite the fact that his particular powers weren’t as useful in combat as Dante’s or Seth’s. “Stupid medicine has me sleeping most of the day.” Seth winced. If Dante was on pain medication still, it was a worse break than he’d let on. “Can’t wait until I can get off it. Anyway, what was the discussion with Jarvis about?” Seth leaned back and propped his feet on Piotr’s desk. “He seems less than enthusiastic about pursuing Abby’s case.” “Yeah. I got that impression when I talked to him. Seems he thinks the whole thing is a prank by some kids, and plans on looking at it from that angle.” Seth’s feet hit the floor with a loud thud. “Kids? You’re fucking with me, right? Tell me this isn’t about the time I teased you guys over the Mafia names thing.” “Nope. I wouldn’t fuck with you about your woman’s safety like that.” “Shit.” No, Dante would never put any woman’s life in danger, especially someone Seth loved. “I told him he’s an idiot. Showed him the photos of both town houses, but he didn’t want to listen to me. Even had him call your folks and the sheriff up there in Hidden Springs. Didn’t make an impression.” Seth got up and paced toward the window. He pulled the curtain aside and saw Abby walking slowly around in the garden. “How did this man get to be a detective?”

165/222

There was a snort of laughter on the other end of the phone. “I have no idea. Sorry, Seth. I’ll do what I can once I’m back on my feet, but it isn’t going to be much at first.” Seth watched as Abby bent to pick something up. He smiled softly as she twirled a red leaf between her fingers. “You two decide what your next move is?” Abby moved on, her eyes wandering around the garden. “We’re eventually going back to Abby’s town house. Not much choice, if either of us wants a job to go back to.” “She determined to go back to work?” Seth sighed. “Unfortunately, yes. If I had my way, she wouldn’t. But she loves her job and doesn’t want to lose it. If I know her, she’s already working out ways to talk to her boss without letting her know where she is.” “Tell you what. I’ll call her boss and let her know what’s going on. You make Abby sit tight and not do anything. Got it?” “Good idea. Thanks. That should make her feel better.” “I’m counting on it. Not much more I can do until I’m off the damn pain pills, but I can do that much. I’ll keep on Jarvis’s back until he comes up with something. If he hasn’t soon, I’ll do a little discreet inquiring of my own, okay?” A vast wave of relief moved through Seth. “Yeah, thanks.” Seth took a deep breath. “She knows about me.” Dante damn near choked. “How’d she take it? Seth grinned. “Very well.” “Lucky fucker. Hey, can you do me a favor?” “Sure, what do you need?” “Tell Abby to call off Rand.” Seth blinked. “Okay, but I have a question.” “Shoot.” “Don’t tempt me.” Dante chuckled. “Who’s Rand?” Dante grunted, exasperation clear in his voice. “Elizabeth Rand, private investigator, public pain in the ass. That Rand.” “Never heard of her.” Abby was sitting on a stone bench, staring into space. The expression on her face was very solemn. He wondered what she was thinking about. “Huh. Might want to ask your girlfriend, then, because she’s made a serious pest of herself.” The disgust in his voice changed to amusement. “Then again, since I’m not officially on the case anymore and Jarvis is...hmm. This has possibilities after all. Tell you what, don’t talk to Abby. I want to see just how crazy

166/222

Rand can drive Jarvis. She might actually get him to move his ass on this case for you.” “If she’s hindering the case, maybe I should talk to Abby.” Her friend was a private investigator. Now wasn’t that interesting? And since when had she asked said friend to work on her case? “If she hinders the case, she’ll be removed. Trust me. Anyway, I’ll see what I can do on my end, you do what you can on yours. Okay?” “Will do. Hope you feel better, Zucco.” “Thanks. You take care of Abby. Oh, and tell Count Dracula I said hi.” Seth snorted in amusement. “Stay safe, my brother.” “I will. Stay safe, my brother.” He hung up the phone and wondered if there were any other secrets she was keeping from him. *** Abby shut the front door behind her and hung her jacket up in the closet. She made her way to Piotr’s study and wasn’t surprised to find Seth there, still hard at work. She was surprised to see the curtains open. The light from outside hit the screen and had to make it difficult to work. He glanced up with a smile. “Time for lunch?” She nodded and held out her hand. He got up and walked around the desk. He took her hand and together they walked into the dining room. Piotr’s butler quietly set plates of soup and salad in front of each of them and left the room. “How did your work go today?” Abby asked around a mouthful of salad. God, she’d have to get the recipe for this vinaigrette from Piotr’s chef. It was amazing. “It went well. Very well. Better than I expected, in fact.” He smiled. “I called Dante, by the way.” There was a strange note of amusement in Seth’s voice, as if he was holding something back. His gaze was suspiciously innocent. “How is he?” “He’s doing well. He’s on leave for six weeks and bored out of his mind.” “Oh, I’m sorry to hear that. I would have liked to talk to him.” “Mm. I bet. Who’s Elizabeth Rand?” Abby choked on a sip of her ice water. “Beth?” Uh-oh. “Yes. Beth. Funny, Dante thought you might know her. Who is she?” She gave him her brightest smile. “A private investigator.” Seth tilted his head and studied her. “I gathered as much when Dante complained about her. Did you hire her?” “Um, not directly. Andi did.”

167/222

He placed his fork back on his plate and rested his chin on his folded hands. “I see. And when were you going to let me know about this?” She bit her lip. “I was going to tell you about it, but I got distracted.” One eyebrow shot up. “Distracted?” She gazed at him from under her lashes, trying to look sexy. “Distracted.” She batted her eyelashes at him outrageously. When his eyes began to twinkle she knew he wasn’t really angry with her. She breathed in a quick sigh of relief. “Distracted. Okay. Next time, tell me about these things. I’m a little nervous when the police tell me that your private investigator is a real pain in the ass.” “She’s bothering him?” “Let’s just say that he offered to check into a few things if she’d back off the case.” Abby whistled. “She must really be making a pest of herself.” “Yeah, well, at least Zucco said she’s bothering the other detective now.” Seth’s grin faded into a frown. “I spoke to him today, too.” “And?” “I’m not impressed. He’s decided that the whole thing is a bunch of kids doing a little B and E.” Abby blinked in shock. “What? Does Dante think the same thing?” “No, of course not. You know what he thinks.” Abby flopped back in her chair. “A Shem.” “Yup. But because he’s on sick leave, there’s not much he can do legally. The new detective is in charge.” “So? We work around him. Let Beth do her digging, and Dante if and when he can, and we’ll see what they unearth.” “Dante will keep working it because it’s you.” “Only because I gave him my enchilada recipe.” She wasn’t fooling him. It would surprise her if they couldn’t see her blush from orbit. “You and Dante got pretty tight.” The scowl on his face was adorable only because he was still amused. “Something I should be worried about?” She shoved a huge bite of cucumber in her mouth just to tease him. “Remind me to tell him where he can shove his cannoli,” he muttered. The cucumber immediately tried to kill her as she snorted out a laugh. Her back got pounded hard enough that she almost landed in the soup. “You okay?” She swallowed the evil cucumber before answering. “Yup.” “Thank God. I did not want to explain that to Bill.” He snickered. “Or Trish.” She could only imagine what Trish would have to say when she heard this story.

168/222

“Anyway, before we get interrupted by more edible phallic symbols—” More edible? He had to pause until she could get her laughter back under control. She was wiping away tears when he continued. “Andi is looking into Doug’s background to see if anything pops up, maybe some old enemies who think you have some information on something.” “But that doesn’t make any sense. Why wait five years to come after me if they thought I had information on illegal stuff?” “Who knows? Best to check out all angles. She’s also checking into old friends who might have resented you or Doug, his family members, that sort of thing.” “The more information we have, the better.” Seth stood up. “So far all we’ve been doing is reacting to what the stalker does. We’ve run instead of holding our ground.” “Then what do you think we should do?” Running sounded like a fabulous option to her. “Maybe it’s about time we took the initiative, stop letting Damien and Dante be the point men for us.” Abby joined him on his way out of the dining room. “I just love it when you talk tough.” She grinned up at him. He grinned back. “Sweetheart, you ain’t seen nothin’ yet.” He took her hand and led her back to the study. “What I don’t understand is why someone would kill Doug and then go after you.” He sat in the chair behind the desk. Abby joined him, perching on his lap. She wound her arms around his neck and leaned into him. “Maybe the two aren’t related at all? Maybe someone wanted Doug dead, and someone else decided to stalk me.” “Someone who looks like Doug, or has changed himself to look like Doug? A Shem, to boot? Right after Doug breaks out of prison? No. It’s too much of a coincidence.” He settled her more comfortably on his lap and stared at the computer screen. He was right. It was too much to hope for, but she’d had to toss the idea out there anyway. “Maybe we should look up the headlines in Delaware, see if they’ve come up with anything on Doug’s autopsy.” “Not a bad idea.” Seth leaned around her and began typing on the keyboard. Soon he had the Delaware headlines listed. News of Doug’s death was in all of the papers, but nothing on the autopsy. “Huh. Guess they’re not done yet. Or they’re not releasing anything to the press.” “Andi?”

169/222

“You are just full of good ideas today.” He picked up the phone. “I’ll make the call. Why don’t you get us both something to drink?” She got up from his lap. “Sure. Anything in particular?” “Iced tea?” “On the way.” By the time she made her way to the fantastically huge, stateof-the-art modern kitchen and back, he’d finished his phone call. The worried expression on his face made her pause. “What’s wrong?” “He was shot with a .22-caliber pistol, execution style.” She walked toward the desk and put down the two glasses. “Okay. So now we know how he died.” Seth nodded, still obviously worried. “Yes, we do. Just not where.” “What? He wasn’t killed in the preserve?” “Apparently not. No one knows yet where he was killed. They’re still investigating.” “Why would someone dump him there?” Seth shrugged. “Difficult to find him, lots of water, kind of swampy. Maybe the murderer thought that the water would erase the trace evidence.” Abby shuddered delicately. “Trace evidence. Sounds so grisly. I think I’d better call Beth. She knows all about this kind of stuff.” “Don’t worry about it. Andi is going to talk to Beth. I’d like to know where he was killed. It might answer a few questions.” “Maybe the forensics guys will find fibers in his clothes or something.” Abby flopped down into a chair across the desk from him, her eyes glued to his face but not really seeing it. She was trying to work out the details in her head, and they just weren’t adding up. “Maybe. If the water didn’t wash it away. At least they’ve got the bullet.” “I wonder what Andi had to do to get all this information?” “Fork out a lot of cash, probably. Piotr’s footing the bill.” Abby sat straight up and stared at him. “He’s what?” “He’s footing the bill for the investigation.” “Why?” “He’s my best friend. He’s helping me protect you. He’s doing it as a favor to me.” Seth laughed lightly. “I also got the feeling that he’s slightly intrigued. As long as he’s bored and willing to help, why not let him?” Abby tried to explain her unease. “I’m not very comfortable with him.” “He’s not as bad as people make him out to be. He doesn’t make friends easily, but when he does, he’s loyal beyond anything you’ve ever seen. Don’t worry, he’ll help, not hurt, us.”

170/222

Abby eyed him doubtfully. “Well, okay, I’ll take your word for it. But I don’t like that he’s paying anyone to investigate this. I don’t know that I want to owe him anything.” Seth gave her hands a reassuring squeeze. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. You won’t owe him a thing.” Abby narrowed her eyes at him. “But you will?” Seth shrugged. “Is that a yes or a maybe?” “Maybe. Like I said, he’s decided to help, so he might feel I don’t owe him anything. Or, he might want something from me one day. I’ll just have to wait and see. Besides, friends help friends out. It’s not really a matter of ‘owing’ anyone anything. If he asked for my help, I’d give it.” “No questions asked?” “I might ask a question or two, but I doubt the answers would affect the outcome. I’d help him because he’s my brother.” Abby relaxed. If Seth was that sure of Piotr, she would be, too. “Okay.” Seth raised one eyebrow in disbelief. “Okay? That’s it? No more arguments?” “Nope.” “Mind telling me why?” Abby shrugged. “If Piotr is worthy of that kind of loyalty from you, then I’m willing to trust him, too.” Seth just stared at her, a strange expression on his face. “Thank you. That you’d just take my word for it...” He sighed. “Thank you.” “You’re welcome. So, what’s our next step? Wait and see what Piotr comes up with?” “I’m not sure. We’ll have to give it some thought. It might not be a bad idea to discuss when we’re going to go home, and how we can keep you safest.” Abby shrugged nonchalantly. “Move in with me.” “Are you sure?” She laughed. He sounded so eager, how could she say no? “You’re already moved in with me here. We lived together for what, a week? What difference would it make if you move into my town house?” He stood up and pulled her with him. “I was hoping you would say that. I wasn’t sure if you were going to fight me on that or not.” “No real point, is there? You were going to move in whether or not I agreed. We might renegotiate once my stalker is caught, but for now, this will work.” Seth didn’t look thrilled about the renegotiation part, but that hard determination was back on his face. “Works for me.”

171/222

Abby hugged him. Once he moved in, she was willing to bet that he had no intention of leaving. “All we have to do is find my stalker and our lives can get back to normal.” “Or as normal as they ever will be, I suppose.” Seth returned her hug, and she relished his warmth as it seeped into her. In Seth’s arms, she honestly believed everything was going to be okay. *** Abby spent a lot of time in the gardens over the next few days. If Seth was available, they walked on the beach together. They often picnicked, spending hours talking and walking, sharing their plans for their lives. It amazed him that they never seemed to run out of things to say to each other. She’d seemed surprised at what he wanted out of life. A family, a home and a loving partner all topped his list. He lifted his head and smiled at her, eyeing the heavy basket in her hands and the grin on her face. He stood up, closed down his program and moved toward her. “Another picnic? Don’t you get tired of eating sandwiches on the beach?” Abby shrugged. “I like beaches.” He took the heavy basket. “Oof. What did you put in here, the cook?” She managed to look innocent, but keeping the smile from her face was hard work. “Of course not. She wouldn’t fit in there.” He eyed her suspiciously and put the basket down on a nearby table. He started to open the lid. “What’s in here?” “Oh, no you don’t.” She pulled his arms away from the basket before he could get the lid up. “You don’t want me to see what’s in the basket?” He could easily have broken her hold, but he didn’t. She loved it when he played along. “You got it. You just get to carry it. If you’re good, I’ll let you see what’s inside once we get there.” “Well, you’ll have to let me go if you want me to carry it.” She let him go reluctantly, and he massaged his arms lightly. “You have a strong grip.” She got both of their jackets out of the closet. “I’ll kiss your owies when we get there.” She paused in the act of handing him his jacket, a worried frown crossing over her face. “I didn’t really hurt you, did I?” He touched the frown line between her eyes, smoothing it away, his expression tender. “Of course not.” She handed him his jacket with a cheery smile. “Well, then, let’s get going.”

172/222

It took a while to reach her favorite spot on the beach. “Whatever you put in this oversized bread basket had better be worth it.” Out first came the blanket, a red-and-white-checked affair they’d been using for every picnic they’d had so far. Next came a small stereo, and she started up a CD of soft music. A bottle of wine and some plastic glasses followed, along with a small container of port-wine cheese, crackers, grapes and oranges, and a loaf of French bread, still warm. He sat down on the blanket with a slow smile. “This is my kind of picnic.” Seth picked up the knife and sliced a piece of bread, spreading some of the cheese on top. He took a bite and moaned. Abby began to pour the wine. “Worth carrying everything?” “I’d say so.” He opened his mouth and accepted a grape. She smiled at him, a secret, mysterious smile, and he felt the familiar tightening in his groin. He wondered if she was trying to seduce him. He was willing to go along and find out. He held out his slice of bread. She took a bite, chewing softly. She spread the cheese on her own piece of bread and held it out to him. He ignored the bread, moving her hand out of the way and leaning in to her. He kissed her softly, feeling out her mood with his lips, and was pleased when she responded immediately. He placed his free hand on her hip and deepened the kiss, pushing her onto her back. His hand moved to her light windbreaker and began unsnapping it. Just as she tilted into him, a strange noise shattered the silence. It sounded vaguely like a firecracker going off. The portable stereo made a squawking noise, sparks flying off of it. He lifted his head and abruptly pushed her back down to the ground, staring at the stereo in horror. It was shattered, utterly destroyed, sparking and hissing. Shit. The stereo had been inches from Abby’s head. “Was that what I think it was?” Seth glowed and, for a second, almost lost control of his wings. His aura would protect them a bit, but it also marked their location. Sheltering her with his body, he began to prod at her to get into the cover of the underbrush. Just as they reached it, another shot rang out. “Fuck!” His head whipped around as he pushed her behind a bush. “I can’t believe this. We’re sitting ducks out here.” He cautiously lifted his head and peered around. He could see nothing but trees ahead of him and beach behind him. He brought up his mental map of the island and searched for the familiar landmark, an oddly shaped tree stump. Spotting it, he lowered his head and got

173/222

cautiously to his feet, crouching down all the while. He helped her into the same position and began inching forward, his hand clamped around her upper arm. He had to protect Abby. He could fly, avoid the bullets, but doing so would leave her exposed and vulnerable. He’d get her to the house, safe in Piotr’s fortress, and come hunting when he wasn’t terrified for her life. The sound of another gunshot had him flat on the ground, Abby under him. He heard the wine bottle shatter and peeked behind him. Sure enough, both the stereo and the wine were now casualties. Abby was white-faced and trembling, but she kept up, not complaining when his path back to the house led them through a stream. He found what he was looking for off to the right of it. He dampened his aura, hoping to throw the Shem off track. She balked when he started to push her into a small cave mouth. “What are you doing?” she whispered furiously. She must have thought he was crazy, but she had to trust that he knew what he was doing. It might appear to be an animal burrow, low to the ground and covered in vines, barely large enough for a human to squeeze into. It even had the distinct smell of animal droppings oozing out of it, but it wasn’t what it seemed to be. She tried to resist his hand on her head, pushing her down, but he wasn’t being gentle. He forced her to the ground. “No time to explain, just move.” His low voice harsh, he pushed her ahead of him into the cave mouth. Inside it was dank and smelly. Tree roots gripped his hair, and there was barely room to breathe. Seth wasn’t normally claustrophobic, but he imagined that this must be what it was like to be buried alive. He began to move, pushing her ahead of him. The sooner they were out of here the better. It grew darker and darker, and he was forced to use his hands to guide himself. It wouldn’t be long now. His scalp hurt from the hair the tree roots had pulled out. His hands were scratched to hell and gone. Still, Seth pushed onward. Once they were out of the tunnel, they were that much closer to safety. There. The tunnel suddenly opened up before them and he stood, allowing his aura to light the way. He found the switch and flipped it, the lights blinding them in their intensity. “We should be safe now.” She blinked at him, her hair a tangled mess, her face pale and streaked with dirt. “All we have to do is follow Piotr’s tunnel back to the house and call the police.” She looked around, her expression dazed. “Wow.”

174/222

He smiled grimly. “I knew that someday Piotr would need this.” They were in a natural cave, but electricity had been run to provide a couple of low industrial lights in the ceiling. Seth walked swiftly to the far end of the cave and waved her over. “Feel under this.” He placed her hand under an outcropping of rock. It looked like several other outcroppings in the cave, but there was a rubber button hidden under one. She lifted her head in shock and surprise, and he nodded. “Press the button, Abby. I don’t know if he followed us, but better safe than sorry.” She pressed the button. Off to their left a section of wall silently moved, revealing a man-made cement corridor. Seth dragged her into it, then turned and pulled a lever. The lights in the cave immediately went out, and the lights in the tunnel went on. The door moved silently back into its original position. “Cool.” “Yeah.” He led her along the cement corridor, checking over his shoulder to see if he could detect the door opening. Anyone entering the cave that was unfamiliar with it would have no idea where they had gone. At least, that’s what Seth was hoping. “If someone comes in, the lights will go out, right?” “That’s how it’s supposed to work.” The lights stayed on, and soon he was opening the secret exit into the wine cellar. He closed the door behind them and sealed it shut with a quick flip of his wrist on a particular wine bottle. Unless you knew what you were looking for, it would appear seamless on both sides. He turned to Abby. She was a mess. Besides the tangled hair and dirty face, she’d broken some nails, and her sweater was shredded. Her jeans needed to be washed several times, and under all the filth and dirt she was white and trembling. He took her in his arms. “Are you all right?” Her voice was shaky. “I’m okay. At least, for someone who’s been shot at, led through a tunnel a mole would have felt squashed in and then led down a cement corridor that had me thinking of prisons and the nineteen thirties. Where did he find those lights, anyway? They look like something off of the death-row sales rack.” Seth hugged her tighter. He knew she was near tears, and was relieved to hear the jokes. He was so proud of her, he thought he would burst with it. “We need to call the police.” “I need a bath, and then I need a Valium. I also need to know how you knew all that stuff back there.” “I designed this house.” “Oh. Okay.”

175/222

The sound of tears was still on the surface and he was afraid that as soon as she got into her room she’d collapse. He led her out of the basement, both of them shaking. Seth needed his brothers. This was getting out of hand. *** He went back out once she was securely inside the mansion and the cops had taken their initial report. Seth soared over Piotr’s island, searching desperately for Shem stench. Damn it. How had the son of a bitch found them again? The only ones who knew where they were he trusted with his life. There was no way the Neph would tell a Shem where a victim was hiding. He found the distinctive green miasma in a little copse not far from where he’d been with Abby. A simple scope on the Shem’s rifle would have allowed him to watch as Seth tried to seduce Abby. The cops were there, checking out the scene. Seth kept himself invisible, hovering over them and watching. He needed to find out everything about the shooter, and he’d learned long ago from Dante that cops had amazing powers of observation. They might see something he’d miss entirely. “Looks like they’d been here a while.” The cop who’d taken their statement bent down and pointed with his pen. “Check out that indentation.” He turned and glanced around. “I wonder if Ms. Marcheson and Mr. Van Licht always picnic in here?” Seth grimaced. He’d felt so damn safe here, he’d allowed Abby to pick the same spot more than once. He’d made them targets, put her in danger. “Ed, take a look at this. Something strike you as odd?” Seth hovered—the cops wouldn’t see him as he listened in. The one called Ed crouched next to his partner. “The indentations are light. Low body weight. Female?” “Maybe.” The two men exchanged a glance. “Over here.” The cop led his partner over to a patch of sandy earth. “Small feet for a guy.” “That don’t mean nothing. I dated a woman with size-thirteen feet. Had to have her shoes special ordered.” The cop scratched his head. “Could be a young man, though. The shoe print looks familiar, like I’ve seen it before.” Ed snorted. “We’ll get forensics out here to take a cast.” “So, if it is a woman, you still think Ms. Marcheson is the target?”

176/222

Seth blinked. That might have been an interesting thought to pursue if that Shem hadn’t said he’d specifically been hired to watch Abby. “Could be the guy. A jealous ex, maybe.” “We should check him out, then. Make sure there’s nothing there.” He flipped through his notes. “Her psycho ex is dead, according to Detective Zucco. Has been since just before the first incident.” “Then it’s more likely that they’re after Mr. Van Licht.” The two cops exchanged another look. “We’ll have to dig into his past, see what skeletons we can shake out.” Ed’s phone rang, startling Seth. “Yeah?” He stared at the imprint of the body. “You don’t say. All right, I’ll get back to you.” He hung up. “Seems there’s marks that a boat has been on the sand for a few days.” The Chameleon had been on the island that long? Seth didn’t hesitate. He darted back to the mansion. He’d left her alone, vulnerable in a building that a Chameleon could have infiltrated. Seth had to make plans to get her out of here. But most important, he had to find out how the Chameleon had figured out where they were. Because Seth sure as hell hadn’t told him. *** So much for a romantic picnic. She laughed, the sound edged with hysteria. Seth had gone to do his guardian-angel shtick, and she was stuck trying to forget she even knew what a picnic was. Someone had tried to kill her. “Abby.” She could have sworn she heard Seth, but he was out doing angelly things, so that couldn’t be right. She scrubbed harder. The dirt was under her nails. Maybe she should get her nail file out? “Abby.” Oh. It really was him. Seth held out his hand. He seemed frightened. “Give me the washcloth, sweetheart.” She handed it over, shaking so badly she almost dropped it. She gasped as she caught sight of her hands. They were red, raw from scrubbing. How long had she been trying to clean them? “Seth?” She was trembling. He was back. He was safe.

177/222

“Shh. I’ve got you.” He took her out of the shower and proceeded to towel her dry, murmuring nonsense to her the whole while. When they stepped out of the bathroom, there was a mug of hot chocolate on the table beside her chair. “Have some chocolate, Abby.” “Because chocolate makes everything better?” She picked up the mug, the warmth seeping into her. Maybe it did make everything better. She took a sip and shivered. Chocolate and mint and just enough of a kick to let her know this wasn’t a kid’s drink. Yum. He sat her down and had her take a few sips while he pulled clothing out of her closet for both of them. He dressed himself, running a comb through his wet hair before he helped her dress. She was more relaxed, the alcohol hitting her system in a dizzying wave. He helped her into her in jeans, a black pullover sweater and black socks, then sat her down once again with her hot chocolate so he could comb out her hair. By the time the knock came on the bedroom door, she was so relaxed she was ready to fall asleep. Her hands were no longer trembling, though they were still red. Seth opened the bedroom door. “The police are back, sir.” Seth nodded and gestured for Abby to follow them. She placed her empty mug down with a sigh and strode after Seth. They followed the butler downstairs to the office, where the police were waiting. They’d already been over the crime scene and had contacted Piotr. “Looks like someone snuck onto the island in a small motorboat, put in at a natural bay and camped out for a couple of days. They must have been following you two around for some time, getting an idea of what you liked to do and where you liked to go.” The deputy shook his head. “Don’t know what made him decide to take a shot at you, but I’d stay in the house for now. We’ll patrol around the island. let you know if we see anything suspicious.” Abby nodded. Shit. Seth was beginning to pace, his mouth tight with anger. He had to be wondering the same thing she was. How the hell had the bad guy found them? “The boat is gone, and the camp appears to have been neatly packed up. Lucky for us, the perp left behind some evidence we can use to identify him or her.” “I’d call Detective Dante Zucco and Detective Henry Jarvis of the New Castle, Delaware, police department and let them know what happened up here.” Ed the cop shook Seth’s hand. “They’re probably going to be very interested in knowing that our stalker was here.”

178/222

The first officer closed his notebook, preparing to leave. Seth offered his hand to the officer, and they shook. “I’ll contact you once we have any more information.” The officer was led to the door by the butler, and Abby could hear them talking quietly on their way out. Seth stood staring into the fire. His hands clenched and unclenched at his sides and Abby had a pretty good idea of what was going through his mind. It had been going through her own all afternoon. “It’s okay, Seth. We’re safe.” Seth turned and faced her. She had no idea why he was so angry. “You think that’s what this is all about?” He leaned down and placed both hands on the arms of her chair and loomed above her. “I’ve got an even better reason to be upset.” She hunkered down, apprehensive as his powers slipped his control. Seth glowed, his wings nearly knocking over a side table as they ripped through his shirt. He grimaced in pain, but didn’t move away from her, didn’t attempt to take it off. “Okay. I’ll bite.” “How the hell did the stalker know where we were?” “I’ve been wondering the same thing.” “Did you tell anyone, anyone at all, where we are?” She shook her head. “No, Seth. Not even Bill.” His light dimmed. “Nancy?” “I haven’t spoken to her this week.” He stared down at her, his eyes never leaving hers. After a few moments he appeared satisfied. Some of the fire left his gaze, to be replaced by puzzlement. He stood up and paced back to the fireplace. “Well, who else knows we’re here?” Abby asked, getting up to pace the room. There were so few who knew their actual location, and she trusted most of them. The ones she didn’t, Seth did. “Piotr, but I doubt he’d tell anyone.” He flicked a glance at her. “Andi.” She winced. “Did you ask her to talk to Nancy?” “I just asked her to let Nancy know we were safe, that’s all.” “Damn it, Abby, is this some kind of game to you?” His voice was low, utterly controlled and cold. He watched as she stopped pacing and turned to face him. “What part of ‘tell no one’ don’t you understand? Or is it kind of like the ‘don’t go anywhere alone’ rule—easily broken when it’s convenient for you?” “No.” The tears that had been so perilously close to the surface earlier nearly broke free. Someone had shot at her. “Andi wouldn’t tell Nancy where, just that we’re okay. You know that.” “I’ve met Nancy. Hell, I have a dossier on her.” He ignored her gasp. “She’s a smart woman, and you had Andi call her. Andi. That’s like waving a big red flag.

179/222

If you know what you’re doing, you can find out anything on the Internet.” He turned his back to her, coldly furious. She’d put herself in danger, and that was unacceptable. “Because you had to pass a message on to Nancy, the Shem knows where we are.” He turned back to face her, his hands clenched at his sides. “We might as well go home, since you seem so determined to let this guy know where we are anyway. Want to leave a forwarding address? Or should we just have you tell Andi to take out an ad?” “That’s not fair. You expect me to cut myself off from the people who love me?” “I expected you to exercise a little common sense, but I guess that’s too much to ask.” She gasped, whirled around and ran from the room. He made no move to follow her. *** She hadn’t come down to dinner. He was upset, but not surprised. He’d expected it after his outburst. She’d locked him out of the bedroom, and he’d respected that. He had the butler bring her up a tray, and was again unsurprised to find that she hadn’t answered his knock. He suspected she’d cried herself to sleep. The tray came back untouched. He could barely eat any of his own dinner. He knew he’d been harsh, but he had to get through to her. This was no game. Her life was on the line, and every time she failed to follow one of his instructions they both paid the price. This time they were damned lucky that the Shem had apparently decided to just shoot up the picnic, not her. Why hadn’t he sensed him? His vision wasn’t nearly as good as Damien’s, but he should have noticed a fucking Shemyaza on the island. If the cop was right and the Shem had been there for days... The thought of her bleeding body on that red-and-white-checked blanket drove him from the table and back into Piotr’s study. He booted up the computer and began once again to go through the files Andi had sent him earlier in the day. Douglas Michael Finley, age thirty-three. Siblings: one sister, age thirty, one brother, age twenty-seven. The sister was married, with one child and another on the way. A stay-at-home mother. The husband was a computer expert of some kind. Confirmed location as of two days ago: Austin, Texas. She’d blamed Abby for the fire and her brother’s incarceration, and stood by him, sending him letters and care packages.

180/222

The brother was a chef, working out of a prestigious Los Angeles restaurant. His whereabouts were also confirmed as of two days ago. His last vacation time had been taken two years ago. He’d had little contact with his brother. According to Andi’s notes, both parents were deceased, the father when Doug was twelve and the mother the year he turned eighteen, which meant Doug had lied to Abby about that, too. Both died of natural causes. Doug had a few domestic-violence complaints on his rap sheet. All charges against him had been dropped due to witnesses taking back their testimony, so there had been nothing the district attorney could do to prosecute. Doug had been very careful to hit his women where no one could see. Until he decided to kill Abby. Of his many girlfriends, three had been serious. Seth stared at the statistics on each of the girls and felt his gut clench. He stood up with the printed report in his hand and made for the bedroom. He sighed when the knob merely jiggled in his hand. “Abby, open the door. I have something important to show you.” No answer. “Abby?” Still, no answer. Ignoring his growing sense of dread, he raced for the butler’s suite. “I need the key to my bedroom.” The butler didn’t bat an eye, just handed over a master key. Seth raced back and unlocked the door. “Abby?” He stared at the empty bed, his whole body clenching in fear. Slowly he walked toward the bathroom, praying he’d find her inside. Her things were gone. Like a sleepwalker, he moved to the closet and opened the door. Her clothes were missing, as was her suitcase and carry bag. He sat down on the edge of the bed, the report clasped in his hands. If the Shem got to her before he did... He picked up the phone, checking on Piotr’s boats. Sure enough, one was missing, a small speedboat Piotr used to fly around the bay with the few friends he invited to the island. Without even stopping to think, he opened the balcony doors. She was alone out there in the night, with no clue how to get back to shore. A Shem was hunting her, would kill her if he found her alone. Seth tore off his shirt, spread his wings and flew.

Chapter Eleven God, she was so stupid. Abby slowly paced the deck of the small boat. She was exhausted, and horribly lost, and stupid beyond all hope of redemption. What the hell had she been thinking, leaving Seth like that? She hadn’t been, that’s what. She’d panicked and run, and now she was going to die on this stupid boat and save the goddamned Shem the trouble. Seth was right, and she knew it. She should never have asked Andi to let Nancy know they were okay. If it hadn’t been for the underground tunnel, Seth might have been killed. She shuddered. It didn’t bear thinking on. So he’d gotten mad, and yelled, and she’d fucking panicked and thought about making some kind of a break for Canada... Only she didn’t have a passport and had no time to arrange for one. Her priority had been to get away from Seth, to get him out of the line of fire so that the Shem would focus solely on her. She’d called Andi and gotten the location of Piotr’s boat, claiming that she and Seth were going to use it to head back to the islands, hop a plane to Colorado and stay with his parents again. She didn’t want her friend to know where she was really going. Seth was right about that, too. The fewer people who knew, the less danger he was in. Seth would look for her, but he wouldn’t be able to do it for long. He’d eventually have to go back to work, and that would eat up more and more of his time until he eventually forgot about his brief affair with the crazy lady. He’d feel guilty, especially when the coast guard found her horribly dehydrated body, but she had decided in the quiet of her room that this was for the best. She really was too stupid to live, wasn’t she? When her arms were roughly grabbed, she screamed as loud as she could. Before she could do anything more, she was incased in warm feathers and glowing, hard arms. “Idiot.” “Seth?” How the hell had he found her so fast? “Yes, Seth.” He turned her to face him and shook her. He was glowing so brightly, his features were a blur. “What the hell were you thinking? No, never mind, I know what you were thinking.” He shoved her into one of the plush seats by the steering wheel of the boat. “Do you even know how to navigate one of these?”

182/222

She held up her hands and moved them like she was driving. His growl was less than amused, but the glow dimmed, made him easier to see. And see she did—the sexy washboard abs, the thick arms. The dark circles under his eyes. Shit. God, he looked tired. She ached to soothe him, but nothing she could say or do would fix this. He started the boat before speaking to her again, turning it neatly around. “You really like making a target of yourself, don’t you?” His wings fluttered, and with a sigh, he made them disappear into his back. He was still angry. She could see it in his eyes, and the way he sat, stiff and unsmiling. She turned her head away and spoke quietly. “I had a plan.” “Of course you had a plan.” He leaned back, relaxing slightly, and smiled at her, a smile completely devoid of humor. “Consider it changed.” They landed on the island, and Seth took her up to the house, where he changed and packed their suitcases. She tried to talk to him some more, but he was still too angry. She got nothing out of him but grunts until they finally got to the airport. Standing at the ticket counter, she decided to be bold. “Are you going home?” “Yes. So are you.” Oh, thank fuck. Home sounded really good, scary inhuman stalker or no. “Are you hungry?” He grabbed her arm again and dragged her through security. Once they were done he gravitated toward the many restaurants on the concourse. “A little, now that you mention it.” Another lie, but a small one. She was starving. “By the way, did anyone see you?” She flapped her hands as discreetly as she could. He rolled his eyes. “I’m sneakier than that.” He led her into a sit-down restaurant, having apparently decided that they both could use a real meal. She eyed him covertly over the top of her menu. She found him eyeing her right back, his expression turning to that sexy determination. Abby wasn’t going anywhere, and fuck if the relief she felt wasn’t overwhelming. She hated the thought of running alone, but she’d hated the thought of him hurt even more. She considered ducking back behind the menu, but decided that that was just too high school, so she put her menu down. She met his eyes and held his gaze steadily, refusing to back down. “It must have been nerve-racking to pilot Piotr’s boat in the middle of the night.” His smile was tight and fake as hell. “Are you ever going to try something like that again?” She had some serious groveling to do. “Nope.”

183/222

“Good. Because the next time you pull a stupid stunt like that, I’m hauling your ass to Gabriel.” “Gabriel?” Ah, shit. That didn’t sound good. She doubted she’d be able to mollify a freakin’ archangel with her sparkling wit and charming idiocy. He scowled. “If Gabriel decides that you need to stay in his house, that’s where you’ll be until the trump of doom. Nothing will get you out without his say-so. He’s powerful, stronger than anyone I’ve ever met.” Seth leaned in close and growled. “He terrifies Piotr.” Abby gulped. She hoped she never met Gabriel, if he frightened Piotr Romanov that badly. The waitress arrived, and Seth dropped it. They both ordered French toast, coffee and juice, keeping it simple. The silence stretched out, both of them watching the other warily. “So, what’s our next step?” Seth picked up his coffee and took a sip. She could see the tension just draining out of him, even as his gaze never left her. As far as she could tell, he was done with the fight, letting it go with an ease few people managed. “We go home, we both go back to work, we live in your town house and you don’t go anywhere alone.” “Nothing new, then.” “Other than the fact that we’ll officially be living together, no.” Seth grinned as Abby blushed bright red. The waitress placed their food in front of them, and both of them dug in with gusto. Abby finished everything on her plate in record time. When they were done, Seth led them back down the concourse. Their baggage had already been checked in, so they had no problems getting to their gate. They both sat quietly, but it was an easy silence this time. She might be too stupid to live, but Seth obviously loved her anyway. *** It was wonderful to walk into Abby’s town house again. She stood there and the tension visibly left her shoulders. Despite the break-in, Abby still thought of her home as her sanctuary. It was obvious in the easy smile, the way she unconsciously kicked off her shoes and padded barefoot across the carpet to sink into her sofa, sighing in pleasure. She was relaxed in a way he hadn’t seen at any time other than right after making love. Seth carried their luggage up the stairs to her bedroom. He put his clothes away, making room for himself. He wasn’t going to argue about this. He was

184/222

living with her, and he was sleeping in her bed. She would have to get used to it, because he wasn’t giving her up. Thankfully he’d called Trish before they’d boarded the plane. She’d stocked the fridge with Abby’s favorites, and a note from Bill indicated that nothing had been disturbed when they arrived. The Shem hadn’t been back in the house. No Shem would get into their home ever again. There was a note taped to the front of the fridge, asking Abby to call Trish as soon as they dropped their suitcases. She picked up the phone, and Seth listened in, picking up the second line from the bedroom. “Abby.” Trish sounded thrilled to hear from her sister-in-law. “When did you get in?” “We just walked in the door. How’s Bill?” “Worried sick, same as me. Is Seth there?” “Yes.” Seth wasn’t going to pretend he wasn’t there. “Hey, Seth. Everything all right?” “Everything’s fine, Trish. We’ll have you over to dinner soon, all right?” “Oh, really? We will, huh?” He could hear the mix of frustration and amusement in Abby’s voice. He slammed the bureau drawer shut. “Yes. We will.” “Hmph.” Trish laughed. “Oh, man. We will definitely be there.” Abby must have decided to dodge the issue. “How are the kids?” “Monsters. The little demons stole the last of my cookies. Don’t know why I gave birth, but I love ’em.” Seth could hear the laughter in Trish’s voice, and grinned. “Guess you want to know what happened?” Trish sighed. “You don’t have to tell me, honey. Seth did when he asked us to stock the fridge. I can’t believe someone shot at you two.” “Neither can I. I just want this over with.” Abby sighed. “When did you want to come over and get your gossip fill?” “How about Saturday night?” “Sounds good. So why don’t we say six?” “That works for us. See you then. And no liver-and-onion tacos.” “Thank God,” Seth muttered. He realized he’d been heard when Trish giggled. “Ugh. Ignore him. Go away, Seth, we’re done talking.” “Again, thank God.” He finished hanging his shirts in the closet and closed the door, ready to tackle the bathroom. By the time she hung up he’d be fully ensconced in her life.

185/222

“Seth, what the hell are you doing up there? You know what, never mind. I’ll see in a minute. Trish, give the kids my love, and tell Bill I’ll see him Saturday.” “Bye, sweetie.” “Bye, Trish.” Abby hung up the phone, and Seth did too. Oddly enough, she didn’t come upstairs. Instead, he heard her in the kitchen, the sound and scent of sizzling meat filling the house. “Dinner?” He asked, coming up behind her. He put his arms around her and peered over her shoulder at the lettuce she was shredding. “Yup. Taco salad.” He left the kitchen with a smile. For all that she’d complained, she’d relaxed against him, totally at ease in his arms. The crisis was over, for now. *** Abby woke up the next morning in Seth’s arms. It was amazing how right having him there was. Living with him and knowing that when night fell, they would go to bed together, was just like... Just like a married couple. She hid her face into her hands, not willing to wake Seth. She wanted marriage. She had to hope against hope that Seth felt the same way. If he didn’t, it would break her heart. She slid out of bed and dressed. If she kept busy, then maybe she could keep visions of rings from dancing in her head. Maybe. Abby called Nancy at the salon as soon as she got downstairs. “Mane Frame, Mercy speaking.” “It’s Abby. Could you put Nancy on the phone please? Oh, and don’t tell her it’s me.” “Thank goodness. Are you all right?” Mercy was whispering so softly, Abby could barely hear her. “I’m fine, thanks.” “I’ll get Nancy.” She heard Mercy put the phone down and then bellow in a surprisingly loud voice. “Nancy! Phone!” The phone was picked back up. “Mane Frame, Nancy speaking.” “I’m back.” Abby sang out. The scream had her pulling the phone away from her ear. “Get your butt in here, woman.” Abby laughed. “Okay, let me ask Seth.”

186/222

“Ask Seth? What, you need his permission to come to work?” The outrage in Nancy’s voice was almost welcome. “Well, I am still being stalked.” “Then you need the cop’s permission.” Nancy paused. “Wait. Why are you back, if they haven’t caught the fucker?” “Long story.” “Which I’ll be hearing.” “You will. And Seth has a say in whether or not I go because we’re dating.” She said the last in a rush and waited for the second scream. It wasn’t long in coming. “Is he there? Did you two bump uglies?” “Nancy.” “I’ll take that as a yes. So. You two get funky and he now tells you what you can and can’t do?” “It’s not like that. Seth’s nothing like Doug, trust me on that. He’s just worried about me. We got shot at on the island, so I think he’s right to be overprotective until—” “Shot at?” Nancy squealed. Abby’s eyes damn near crossed. The woman had some serious volume going for her. “You know, you do that again and I’m hanging up.” “Cry me a river. What the fuck happened?” “The stalker found us and shot at us while we were having a picnic on the beach.” “A picnic on the beach? Do I need to dye your hair blond and put you in a cheerleader outfit?” “What?” Nancy huffed. “Like those stupid slasher movie victims, the ones who die in the first five minutes.” She could almost see Nancy’s hands waving in the air. “We were on an island owned by Piotr Romanov. We should have been safe.” “Okay. If you say so.” Her skeptical tone came over the phone loud and clear. “Really, it’s okay. He’s not that bad.” “Neither was Genghis Khan, and we all know how that turned out.” “Seth knew the layout of the island and got us to safety, but it was close. They shot the radio that had been, like, two inches from my head.” “Oh, my fucking God.” Nancy cursed under her breath. “Okay, yeah, you go ask him if you can come in.” “I will.” Suddenly, she remembered the huge fight that had led from her leaving Seth on the island. It couldn’t hurt to ask. “Nancy? Did you know where we were? “No, but I guessed when Andi called. Why?”

187/222

Shit. “Did you tell anyone?” Abby started the coffee machine. She needed caffeine and she needed it bad. “Of course not.” Silence crackled along the line. Nancy sighed heavily, and Abby could hear her sitting down in her chair. That meant Nancy was in her office, behind her desk. “I told the girls, but you know none of them would have said anything.” “Which of the girls? Shop or lunch date?” If it was her Golden Lotus lunch girlfriends, then it was probably all right. But the Mane Frame girls... She didn’t know who she trusted there, except Nancy. “Beth, but she already knew. Quinn, Sam and Mercy. Grace already knew, too. You know Grace.” Nancy laughed. “Probably saw it in her crystal ball. Andi knew, because she was the one who told me.” Abby could almost hear Nancy ticking people off on her fingers. “Kaley. Yeah, I called Kaley from the shop, because she wasn’t at lunch with us last week.” “Where was Kaley?” Please don’t let it be Kaley. “She’s off chasing another one of her artifacts for the museum. When I called, she was in Bora-Bora. Do you know what the bill for calling Bora-Bora is going to be?” Abby laughed, beyond relieved. “Get Miss Indiana Jones to pay for it. Hope she doesn’t get hurt this time. How did you get hold of her?” Kaley didn’t always leave her hotel’s address with them, so contacting her was sometimes an iffy proposition. Nancy snorted. “It’s the cellular age, Abby. Even Timbuktu has signal bars.” “Was anyone in the office with you when you made the phone call?” “Diana and Mercy popped their heads in to ask to go to lunch, but Mercy already knew and Diana doesn’t give a fuck since she’s getting all your clients. I bet she hopes you stay gone. None of the customers could hear anything from the front of the store.” Nancy sounded thoughtful. “You don’t think...” “I hope not. Where do you keep the spare key to my place?” All of the friends had keys to each other’s places for when they traveled and emergencies. It was Beth’s idea, a good one. If, for any reason, any of them was unreachable when they shouldn’t be, the rest could ride to the rescue. “In my desk. Top drawer. Let me guess. Who has access to your keys, right?” “Right.” “I wondered the same thing after your friend Detective Zucco got through with me. The keys are in the back of the store, in my office, in the top drawer. A customer can’t get by without one of us knowing. I questioned the girls in the spa, and none of them have seen a customer headed that way during that time frame.”

188/222

“But it’s possible someone slipped by them.” “There’s always that possibility.” Nancy sighed. “You must hate this as much as I do.” “Hate what?” “Thinking you know your stalker, and that it might be a close friend.” She did. Nancy sighed again. “Well, call me back after you talk to Seth. If you can’t come in today, I want you in here tomorrow first thing. We’ve had a couple of people out sick, and the shop is jumping.” “I’ll be in tomorrow.” “All right. See you then. Bye.” As Abby hung up the phone, she shook her head. Telling the girls shouldn’t have been an issue. She trusted all of them. Beth, Quinn, Kaley, Grace and Sam. She knew them well. They’d grown up together, no more than two years separating them in age. And Nancy had slid right into the group, becoming one of them with ease. Mercy was slowly growing on them as well, and Abby had brought up the idea of including her in their lunch dates. If it was one of them, it was going to destroy the entire group. Nancy was right. It was killing her, thinking one of her closest friends might have tried to murder her. *** “Seth?” “Hmm?” She was rubbing her arms again. Shit. “Nancy told the girls.” He blinked. “You’re kidding me.” “Nope.” She held up her hands. “I trust the girls she told implicitly, but what if someone overheard her?” What if it was one of Abby’s friends? He could hear the unspoken question loud and clear. “We deal with it.” He’d keep a close eye out, see if any of them acted suspiciously. “Tell me it’s not them.” “I can’t.” He pulled her into his lap. He’d been relaxing on the sofa, dreaming of a future with her where she wasn’t being tortured by a Shem. “I wish I could.” “If you saw them, would you know?” “Know what?” He took hold of her hands and stilled them. “If one of them was the Shem?”

189/222

Shit. “Maybe not. Chameleons can hide their presence from all but the sharpest of angel-born eyes.” He kissed the back of her hand. “But maybe I can bring a friend in, see if he can find anything.” It would be hard, even for a Chameleon, to hide from a Malachi as strong as Damien. “Can you? Please?” “Of course.” She sighed and lay her head on his shoulder. “Kaley is on one of her archaeology jaunts.” He tried not to stiffen. “Really?” “And Nancy said some of the girls at the shop have been out sick.” He kissed the top of her head. “We’ll figure it out, I swear.” “I know. I trust you.” “About time.” The smack she landed on his stomach barely hurt. *** The next day, Seth left her at the salon door and watched until she was safely inside before heading for work himself. All of the girls exclaimed over her changed appearance. Gone were the baggy, too-large plaid shirts and stretch pants. Abby wore a light green V-necked T-shirt with black jeans and her black sneakers. Her hair was down around her shoulders instead of in a sloppy bun. She’d even given herself a manicure and painted her short nails clear. She looked lovely, and everyone told her so. Abby nodded to Diana as she walked into the salon later that morning. “Hey, Diana. Glad to see you’re feeling better.” Nancy waved her over to her station, and Diana began to put it in order. Diana sniffed and dabbed at her red nose with a tissue. “Thanks, Nancy. Today is the first day I’ve felt good enough to come in. Sorry to leave you in the lurch like that.” Her eyes were red rimmed, too. “I hate spring flu.” Nancy shrugged. “It happens.” She turned toward the door as Lisa walked in. “Well. It looks like I’ve got all my prodigal children in today. How are you feeling, Lisa?” “A little bit better. At least I’m not throwing up right now, so that’s an improvement.” Lisa’s eyes were red, her complexion pale, and her short blond hair was limp and lifeless. Abby’s eyes went wide. Lisa had looked exactly the same way the last time she’d been— “Are you pregnant?”

190/222

Lisa’s happy expression and soft blush said it all. Lisa smiled shyly as everyone who wasn’t up to their elbows in chemicals surrounded her, patting her on the back and congratulating her on her third pregnancy. She answered all of their questions with a soft smile on her face, and her hand cradled protectively over her belly. Abby turned to say something to her customer and noticed that Diana, sniffling into a tissue, had remained at her station. “Congratulations, Lisa.” Her chair was empty, and she was clenching something around her neck fiercely. When she noticed Abby staring, she smiled slightly. “Don’t want to get the pregnant lady sick.” She turned back to her station, blowing her nose noisily into the tissue. *** Seth promised to have dinner ready before he picked her up, and he delivered. Sort of. He ordered Chinese. Abby was amused when she opened her container of pork lo mein. He must have asked Nancy what her favorite was. She picked up her chopsticks and began to eat. She’d barely managed to grab an energy bar for lunch. Nancy hadn’t lied. The shop had been hopping. “Mmm. I was hungrier than I thought. Thanks for this.” “I figured you would be.” Seth dipped his chicken in the sweet-and-sour sauce, catching a drop on his tongue just before it fell off. “Philistine. Don’t you know you’re supposed to eat Chinese with chopsticks?” Abby asked with a grin. “You eat with your pointy sticks. I’m going to eat like a civilized human being.” Seth scooped up some rice and popped it into his mouth with a triumphant smirk. His expression only deepened when she dropped her own rice. “You ate sushi with chopsticks. How come you’re eating sweet-and-sour chicken with a fork?” Abby sipped her iced tea and tried to ignore the starchy pile of failure beside her dish. “Because it’s easier to pick up sushi with chopsticks than a fork, and I’m not crazy enough to try and eat fried rice with chopsticks.” “Really? Because I thought the sushi tried to leap off the chopsticks and dive into the soy sauce.” He chuckled, but his happy expression didn’t last long. “Before you ran from Piotr’s, Andi sent me some information. You’ll want to look at it.”

191/222

There went her appetite. She put her chopsticks down and took a deep breath, feeling like a prisoner on the way to the gallows. “Okay. Let me have it.” Seth got up and got the report out of his briefcase. He handed it to Abby, who began reading it avidly. “Beth e-mailed this to Andi, who e-mailed it to me. By the way, no matter what Dante says, she’s good. She found things out that no one else knew about Doug.” “Like what?” She began flipping through the papers, not really seeing what was there. “Doug was in a series of relationships that lasted anywhere from three weeks to years. He had a few steady girls, but he always had something going on the side. One name, though, stuck out. Megan Carlisle. Tall, blonde, gorgeous—just the type Doug was reputed to favor. And she was an electrician.” “What?” Seth nodded. “Yup. And the icing on the cake?” “Let me guess.” Abby put the report down and folded her hands on top of it. This just kept getting better and better. “She disappeared soon after Doug went to jail.” Seth nodded. “Beth couldn’t dig up a picture of her, so all we have to go on is the description Beth was able to cobble together. Convenient, isn’t it?” “Very.” Abby’s smile was sour. “Bingo. We have a winner.” *** Seth flew over the alleyway, flashing in and out of sight when he had a visual on the Shem. The sucker was fast, forcing Seth to push himself. He hadn’t flown this hard in years. Dante and Damien couldn’t keep up. They were sticking to the main roads, watching for Seth when he made an appearance overhead. Gabriel had announced he would personally watch over Abby when Seth hunted, leaving Seth no reason to worry over her. He did anyway, but he wasn’t going to tell Gabriel that. There. The Shem had run down a blind alley, and it looked like they’d finally cornered him. The Shem was now backed against a wall, staring around wildly. The sickly green aura that surrounded him made Seth want to puke. Seth landed—his wings scraping the sides of the building in the tight alley—and pulled his blades. “This one’s pretty fucking sick, man.” Damien climbed out of the car and sounded pretty sick himself as he stared at the Shem. They had the son of a bitch cornered. “I want him dead.”

192/222

Shit. Seth wouldn’t want Damien’s powers on a good day, let alone a bad one. “Kids?” “Yeah.” Damien walked around the trunk of the car, already lit with power. His eyes were glowing so brightly, they hurt Seth to look at. “Fuck you, Neph.” The Shem’s voice was young. If Seth didn’t know better, he’d think the Shem was scared. He wore the guise of a teenage boy, complete with baggy jeans, T-shirt and artfully messy hair. But Seth knew the truth. Inside that innocent seeming boy was a monster that plagued the innocent. “He hunts in middle schools.” Damien’s voice began to echo with power as he read the Shem’s crimes from his aura, a gift only the strongest Malachi held. “He especially likes the special-needs kids.” Dante cursed roundly in Italian, lighting the night sky in more ways than one. Flames danced across the detective’s skin as he approached the Shem. Thank goodness his clothing was immune to his fire, or they’d all be seeing more of Dante than they ever wanted to. Dante was still hampered by the cast on his arm. Seth didn’t know what fast talking he’d done for Gabriel to allow him out, but Seth wasn’t going to argue. Seth furled his wings. He wouldn’t need them here. In fact, in the tight quarters they’d be a hindrance not only to him but to Damien and Dante. “Want to dance, asshole?” The Shem pulled out a gun and fired. Seth barely managed to dodge in time, the bullet gliding through the light of his left wing, the sensation odd but hardly damaging. “Shit.” Dante’s flames swept past Seth, engulfing the Shem. He screamed, dropping the now white-hot gun, the human guise dropped in favor of his real appearance. The Shem had once been partly human, like Seth and his brothers. But they’d chosen a different path, and their monstrous actions were reflected in their appearance. Like Seth, they could disguise themselves, hide their inhuman sides. But unlike Seth, when that disguise was dropped, what the Neph were faced with was a horror out of the worst imaginings. Ooze dripped from black lips, the same vile green that filled the Shem’s aura. His skin was blotched, bruised and diseased, pale yet darkened from his own evil. His hands were tipped with black, jagged claws. Rotted, fanged teeth filled its mouth to overflowing, stretching his jaw obscenely. It was like staring at the worst combination of vampire and zombie, except the Shem didn’t hunger for flesh and blood. Like the Fallen they were named for, the Shem hungered for souls. And each one had different tastes. Some liked the vilest of the vile. Others

193/222

preferred the sweetness of pure innocence, like the one they were dealing with now. “Do you kiss your mother with that mouth?” Seth danced out of the way of the Shem’s claws. The damn thing was constantly moving, using hyperspeed to stay out of the line of fire. Dante and Seth were flailing around, trying to land a blow on him. They looked like they were doing the Muppet wave. He prayed that Damien wasn’t filming this. The last time he’d filmed Dante looking stupid, he hadn’t spoken to them for a week. Of course, it might have been playing it on Gabriel’s big-screen TV, and the huge bowl of popcorn Damien passed around to their brothers, that had really pissed him off. “Stop playing and kill him already. I left a perfectly good pan of lasagna to deal with this asshole.” Dante shot a fire bolt at the Shem. He dodged Dante with ease. “Is that the best you’ve got, Neph?” The Shem lashed out at Dante with his claws, drawing blood. In the confines of the alleyway Dante couldn’t use his full power without risking Seth’s wings, the power of a Seris being one of the few things that could. The Shem barely got burned by Dante’s fire. Seth lunged, but the Shem danced out of the way of his sword. There were two popping sounds in quick succession. Damien had pulled his gun and was firing at the Shem. The bullets missed, taking out chunks of brick, but it startled the Shem into moving closer to Dante. Dante, his fist flaming white-hot, punched the Shem dead in the face. The Shem screeched as he reeled back, his flesh bubbling from the heat of Dante’s fire. With another pop, Damien’s bullet hit its mark. The Shem stared at his arm, horrified as the flesh slowly dissolved. “And this, children, is why I quench my handmade bullets in holy water.” Damien grinned. “Night night, dickhead.” Damien took one more shot, the bullet hitting the Shem right between the eyes. The Shem’s head flew back. His body expanded like that kid’s from the chocolate movie. “Aw, shit.” Seth tried to get his wings up in time to protect himself, but he was too late. The Shem exploded, showering them in goo. “Well. That was disgusting.” Dante shook his hands, his flame dying away. “I hate it when they explode.” Damien wiped off his face with a disgruntled look. “I need to shower for about three years.” “I’m going to have a hard time explaining this to Abby.” Seth tried to find a clean space on his clothing to clean his blades off, but couldn’t find one. Shit, Shem was all over him. It was in his hair, up his nose. He could even taste the

194/222

bastard. Seth spit, and sure enough, green goop hit the ground. “Ugh. There is not enough mouthwash in the world.” Damien shot him an unreadable look. “We could always do what we used to do.” Seth grimaced. What they used to do was go to Gabriel’s to clean off. “Abby knows what I am. I’m not going to hide this from her.” “Better you than me.” Dante shuddered. “I can just hear it now. ‘Wipe your feet. Don’t get blood on my floor. Stop bringing work home. Were you out playing with the boys again?’” He flicked goo at the alley wall. No one would notice, as filthy as the alleyway was. “Shoot me if I ever fall in love, guys. The regular sex just ain’t worth it.” Seth chuckled. It would take a hell of a woman to tie Dante down. Xena the warrior princess was a fictional character, so she didn’t count, no matter what Dante said. Damien rolled his eyes. “Tell me about it.” “Says the other man standing here who is regularly gettin’ some.” Damien eyed them both and curled his lip. “You two realize you’re not getting in my car like that, right?” Seth grinned at Dante. “At least we now know who the woman in this relationship is.” “What can I say? His ass looks really great in those jeans.” Damien flung goop at Dante, hitting him in the chin. “Testa di cazzo.” Dante muttered under his breath, glaring at Damien. Seth laughed as they stepped out of the alleyway. “Did he just call you a dickhead again?” Dante smirked. “See if it’s funny when your gooped-up ass is taking the high-speed line home.” Damien hopped in his car, and locked the doors before they could get in. “Later.” Dante sighed, no longer smiling. “Well, shit.” He eyed Seth. Seth was willing to give Dante a ride home. It wasn’t the first time he’d given one of his brothers a flight. He spread his wings, startled when puree of Shem fell from them with a wet plop. “Nope. Not worth it.” Dante shoved his hands in his pockets. “Say hi to Abby for me.” Dante took off, no doubt making his way to the high-speed line and eventually home. Seth spread his wings and began the long flight home. He sensed more than saw Gabriel hovering over the house, gaze watchful as he guarded Seth’s woman.

195/222

Gabriel offered him a strained smile. “All quiet, Seth. Not so much as a whiff of a Shem nearby.” Seth nodded. “This one’s good.” Gabriel started to fade from sight. “I’m better.” “Wait. Before you go, is there any word on Rafe?” Gabriel flinched. “No.” The angel flared brightly before disappearing. “Damn it. Rafe, you’d better be okay.” It would kill something in all of them if the gentle healer was hurt somewhere. At twenty-three, Rafe was the youngest of his brothers. They all watched out for him. Maybe he’d call Eli, see if his brother could help them. It couldn’t hurt to see what an Oracle had to say about Rafe’s whereabouts. Seth landed on the deck and sighed as more Shem muck fell off of him. Gah, the stench was awful. With a disgusted grunt he stripped down to his skin. These clothes were done for, and the shoes weren’t fit for a Shem. He threw them into the back trash can before grabbing the hose and turning on the water. He bit back a yelp as the cold water sluiced away the goo. The last thing he wanted to do was wake up Abby. Okay, he might want to wake up Abby, but only after his dick decided it was once again warm enough to come out of hiding.

Chapter Twelve “What the hell happened to you?” Seth was standing on the back deck, naked and hosing himself off. He was covered head to toe in green crap that smelled like the Philadelphia subway in hundred-degree weather, and his lips had turned blue. How long had he been out here before the sound of the hose woke her up? He gave her an innocent look as something plopped from his hair onto the deck. “Nothing.” “Seth.” It was freezing out, he was soaking wet and shivering, and she was glad about it. She did not want whatever the hell that funky shit was inside her house. He sighed wearily. “Can I tell you when I’m done?” “I’ll put on the hot chocolate.” It was damn cold at night. If he stayed out there much longer, he’d be an angelsicle. It wasn’t long before the sliding glass door opened. She’d left a bucket by the door for him to dump his clothes into. She wasn’t certain if she wanted to wash them or burn them. “Clothes in the bucket.” A few minutes later Seth ran past her and up the stairs and into the shower. She waited until she heard the water turn off before fixing his hot chocolate. He came down just as she finished, dressed in clean sweats and a T-shirt. “Bless you, sweetheart.” He took hold of the mug and held it close, his hands shivering, his lips blue. She led him over to the sofa and wrapped him in a blanket. “So, what happened?” He drank down all the chocolate in one go and licked his lips. “We hunted down a Shemyaza. He exploded.” Seth held out the mug and gave her his best puppy-dog eyes. “More, please?” “Who stood over your cradle and said, ‘May you live in interesting times’?” She took the mug from his hands. “I don’t know, but sometimes I want to find him and beat him with the karma stick.” Abby laughed and fixed him some more hot chocolate. “Tell me what happened.”

197/222

“That was pretty much it. Gabriel got a lead on a Shem who’s been feeding on children and sent us out to stop him. We cornered him in an alley and fought him. He got a shot in on Dante before we could take him down.” “Is Dante all right?” Abby settled down next to Seth with her own mug. “Does he have someone to take care of him?” She was all ready to call Dante over so she could check him out. She doubted that disgusting stuff was a good thing to have in your bloodstream. “He’ll be all right. If Damien doesn’t check up on him, his mother will.” “His Italian mother?” Abby had met a few of those in her life. If Dante was injured, he was in for some hell. “Yup. Both his parents are Italian.” She snuggled close, stealing some of the blanket for herself. “Which one of them is Neph?” “His mother. She’s a Legionnaire, and one of the toughest yet sweetest women I’ve ever met. Hell, I think Gabriel is half afraid of her, and she barely comes up to his chin.” Abby winced. “Poor guy.” Seth chuckled and hugged her. “Like I said, he’ll be fine.” He yawned wide enough to crack his face open. “You ready for bed?” He nodded, his eyelids drooping. “I have to coil up the hose first.” “I can do that. You head up. I’ll join you when I’m done.” “You shouldn’t be alone.” “You’re right inside the house, Seth. What’s going to happen?” He eyed her for a moment before a massive yawn cracked his jaw. “I’ll be fine. I promise to scream like a girl if I see even a shadow out of place, okay?” “You sure?” He yawned again, and this time she joined him, both laughing when she was done. “I can take care of it.” “Nah. My big, bad warrior needs his rest.” He shook his head. “You’re taking this a lot better than I ever thought someone could.” Abby flipped her hair over her shoulder playfully. “I’m special.” His gaze was tender as he stood. “Yes. You are.” He pulled her to her feet and kissed her nose. “Two minutes, Abby. If you’re not upstairs by then, I’m coming out after you.” “Okay.” She patted his ass as he walked away from her, earning a startled laugh. “Good night, angel-man.”

198/222

Abby rarely left the house alone. There had been no new incidents in the last couple of weeks, so Detective Jarvis believed his theory of juvenile vandals had been vindicated. Bill couldn’t get the guy to budge, and neither could the captain. Maybe it was for the best. Could a human police detective do anything against a fairy-tale monster? She opened the glass door, the cold air a smack in the face. She grabbed the hose and began coiling it. How had he managed to... Abby sniffed. What was that? She stood straight, gazing into the tree line behind her house. Something smelled off, and it wasn’t the lingering scent of subway. The acrid scent of smoke filled the night air. She rushed to the edge of her deck. Flames shot out of the back of Seth’s house. The sound of sirens shattered the night’s quiet. Someone had already called the fire department. She’d turned to go back inside and get Seth when she felt cold metal against the back of her neck. “Well. How convenient. I rather hoped the fire would draw you out, but I hardly expected to find you alone. Where’s your guardian angel, Abby?” Abby froze. She recognized that voice. “Asleep upstairs,” she lied. Seth would be coming for her, and the least she could do was give him the element of surprise. “Ah. Makes my job a little bit easier. Maybe after you’re gone, I’ll make a play for him. What do you think of that? Shall I steal your man once you’re dead?” The Shem sounded viciously cheerful. “He’ll find out it was you. You can’t get away. The police and the fire department are right outside. You try to take me away at gunpoint and they’re going to notice something’s wrong.” “Not to mention, the sound of the sirens might wake up your angel, right? We wouldn’t want that.” Abby turned to face Diana. “Why are you doing this?” Diana smiled. It was soft and friendly, but her eyes were full of rage. “Let me show you.” She carefully pulled out a locket from underneath her shirt. Abby recognized it immediately. She’d once owned a similar one. It was currently in the possession of the New Castle police department. Diana took the locket off and showed Abby the back. Barely legible in the dim moonlight were the words For you, my love. Abby glanced back at Diana’s face and read death there. She decided to stall for time, hoping the sirens would, indeed, wake Seth up. “How did I not recognize you?”

199/222

Diana laughed softly. “Your angel didn’t explain it?” Diana shrugged. “I’m Shemyaza.” Right before Abby’s eyes she morphed into Doug, and it was all Abby could do not to scream. Diana grabbed Abby’s arm in a grip so tight it hurt. “I think it’s time we left, don’t you? We wouldn’t want our little party to be interrupted.” She even had Doug’s inflections perfect. Nothing was out of place, not his hair, his voice, even the tiny mole at the corner of his upper lip. It was uncanny. Looking at Diana, all Abby saw was her ex. She changed back into Diana and pushed Abby. “Get moving, Abby. It’s time I finished this.” Abby took her time going down the stairs. The grass at the bottom felt cold against her bare feet. Diana pressed the gun against her back and Abby moved as slowly as she dared. She peeked briefly back at the town house, but could see only the lights she herself had turned on. There was no sign of movement. With a growing sense of dread, Abby allowed herself to be pushed and prodded into the woods. The debris was a lot less pleasant here than the grass had been. Abby kept her eyes on the ground, trying not to step on any broken bottles or twigs that might cut into her bare feet. “I was his first, you know.” Diana’s voice startled her. “His first what?” “His first girl. His first Shemyaza.” She sniffed. “He was a by-blow, always curious about what we were, what we could do. Why our powers had skipped him.” “He used you.” Diana shoved Abby hard enough to make her stumble. “You’re wrong. He was mine.” Abby gulped. She had to buy some time. Seth would find her, would take Diana down, but Abby needed to survive until then. “You went to a lot of trouble to stalk me.” “Before you, he always came back. No matter what else happened with other women, Doug always came back to me. Except once.” Anger seeped into her voice. “He met you. He dated you. He even gave you my locket.” Shit. Diana was insane. She should try and make a break for it before they reached Diana’s car. What was it the self-defense people told you? Never let yourself be taken to a secondary location? Once they were in the car, Abby would be helpless. Abby was done with being helpless.

200/222

“He came home with red hair on his shirt and I knew he was seeing someone else. He’d been with other women before, but they meant nothing to him. Nothing. None of them got the locket. Except you.” The gun pushed hard into Abby’s back, but she kept walking. She had to keep Diana talking and watch for her chance to get away. “I didn’t know about you at all.” “I know.” Diana was practically growling. “I didn’t care if he played with toys. In fact, he’d tell me if one was particularly delicious, and I’d get to eat when he was done.” Abby swallowed hard. “So he helped you hunt.” They were moving along the back of Abby’s development, hidden from sight by the row of trees she’d loved because of the privacy and now cursed. It wouldn’t be much longer before they hit a secluded part of the parking lot. “He did. He was good at it. And with his ties to real estate, I got some wonderful meals.” “Ew.” Diana shoved her again. “Except you. I wasn’t allowed near you.” Thank God. She’d survived what Doug did to her. She’d hate to think what would have happened had he handed her over to Diana. “Still, it’s been years since I’ve been with Doug. Why do this now?” Diana chuckled darkly. “It took me a little time to set things up. I had to become a beautician, make friends. I had to build my whole Diana Martin identity.” Oh, God. “What happened to the real Diana Martin?” “You’re a clever girl. She had an unfortunate accident about four and a half years ago.” Diana giggled, the sound full of joy and so familiar Abby wanted to puke. “She tasted so good at the end.” “That seems like an awful lot of trouble for one of Doug’s toys.” “You weren’t one of his toys.” The joy had leeched out of Diana’s voice, leaving behind only rage. “You got the locket. You got his hair in the locket. He had your names engraved in it. And I knew, I knew, he was going to leave me for you.” “But he didn’t, because I broke up with him.” Abby heard Diana take a deep breath. “You made him angry. He tried to kill you, and I wish he’d succeeded. But he didn’t. Instead, you sent him to jail. You took him away from me.” “Did you help him escape?” No sound of wings, no brilliant blue light. Where the hell was Seth? She was pretty sure her two minutes were up by now. Abby could see lights. They were nearing the end of the woods. Diana’s car wouldn’t be far away. “We should have gone away together. But all he could talk

201/222

about was you, and how he had to get back to you. He wanted to finish what he’d started. He wanted you dead. He said you’d belong to him forever.” “That’s why you killed him, isn’t it? Because he wanted to be with me.” The lights were getting stronger, and Abby was able to make out more of what was around her. They were getting close to the highway, too close. It was now or never. If Seth was coming, she didn’t sense him. She was on her own. She stopped walking and turned to face Diana. “You killed him because he loved me instead of you.” Something shimmered around Diana, something that seemed as foul as the stuff Seth had washed off on the deck. “He loved me. He was obsessed with you, but he loved me. He’d loved me since grade school, damn it. We were going to be married.” Abby watched as Diana threw her head back and screamed, the sound tearing through her like a physical blow. “You promised, you bastard! You promised me!” Abby dove for the gun. She grabbed a hold of Diana’s wrist and bit down as hard as she could. Diana jerked her hand out of Abby’s grasp. Abby didn’t wait for Diana to point the gun at her. She drove a punch right into Diana’s stomach, and Diana doubled over with a groan. Abby followed up with an uppercut to Diana’s jaw, and winced as she heard something crack. Diana growled. “Fucking whore.” Abby knew no one would hear Diana over the sounds of the sirens. She had to get the gun out of Diana’s hands. She began shaking Diana’s hand, pressing her fingers into Diana’s wrist, digging her nails in hard enough to draw blood. Diana began to fight back, shoving at Abby with unnatural strength. Abby almost lost her footing but managed to stop herself from falling by hanging onto Diana’s arm with all her might. Diana, her nose bleeding a viscous green, smashed her forehead into Abby’s. Abby reeled, losing her grip. Diana’s arm was free. Diana, breathing hard, began to bring the gun to bear on Abby once more, and Abby decided on the better part of valor. She turned and ran as fast as she could over the rough ground. But instead of running toward the light, she ran parallel to it. She heard the first shot go off, and instinctively ducked. She ran faster, knowing that Diana would hear her progress. She was hoping that the sirens, having masked their fight, would also mask her progress through the woods. If she could get enough of a head start, she might get away. The twigs and roots carpeting the woods slowed her down. She could barely hear Diana moving around behind her and prayed Diana couldn’t hear her. At

202/222

this rate she was going to get twisted up in a root and break her ankle. It was more of a risk, but if she could watch her step, make as little noise as possible, maybe she could lose Diana. Abby began watching where she placed her feet, but it was so dark she could barely see where she was going. If Diana lost her, she’d either head for her car to make her getaway or back toward the town house. So Abby couldn’t go that way, no matter how safe it seemed. Go toward the light? Diana might see her if she did that, and get a clear shot... But Abby might be able to flag down some help... Keep going. Keep paralleling the light, and see what happens. If it looks like it opens up in a well-lit, empty area, start edging around that. I’ll play ringaround-the-rosy all night with her if I have to. Seth will find me. I know he’ll find me. *** “Abby?” Seth stepped out onto the deck with a frown. The hose was still there, half-coiled. There was no sign of his lover anywhere. When he stepped to the stairway leading to the backyard, a flash of light caught his eye. He stared, astonished, at his burning town house. Seth raced down the steps and toward his home. Abby must’ve gone to check it out, but why wouldn’t she come and get him up first? He stopped halfway between their houses and nearly howled. She wouldn’t have gone to his house, not without him. It was a distraction. Someone had set fire to his house and taken Abby during the fuss. They couldn’t have gone far. Seth stepped into the shadows and pulled off his T-shirt. He grabbed the sword he’d left by the back door and strapped it to his back. His wings burst from his back as he pulled out his cell phone. Seth dialed the brother who lived closest to them. “Dante. Call the cavalry. The Chameleon has Abby.” “I’m on my way.” Dante didn’t wait for an answer, and his brother sounded pissed. Seth cloaked himself from human sight and took to the air. If they had slipped into the woods, it would be harder to find them. The Shem had a head start, and he had no idea what powers he had. The sound of the Shem’s scream nearly shook Seth from the air. It was the cry of a woman scorned with the power of a Shemyaza behind it. Obsession. It wasn’t uncommon in Chameleons, and whatever had triggered this one to go after Abby had reached its apex.

203/222

The Shem was ready to feed. “Abby? Where are you, Abby?” The sweet singsong voice of the Shem pulled Seth toward the highway. Abby must’ve managed to get away. He prayed he found her before the Shem did. “You’re very clever, Abby. But how long can you survive? How do you think your angel will feel when he finds your cold, dead corpse and knows he couldn’t protect you? Knowing that you died naked in the dark, cold and alone? Do you think he’ll suffer? Maybe I can console him. What do you think?” When hell froze over. Seth continued to fly over the woods, listening for the sound of the Shem’s voice. It wasn’t long in coming. “When I find you, bitch, you’re going to pay for what you did to my arm and my nose.” Good. His girl had fought back. It was the rare human who could blood a Shem and get away with it. He was closer now, the sound of the Shem’s voice louder as she taunted Abby. Then he heard something that made his blood run cold. “Gotcha.” *** She could not, could not be seeing this. It had to be a bad dream, right? Diana had transformed into some kind of monster. Her lips had turned dark, her skin pale and blotchy. Oversized fangs filled her mouth, dripping some kind of icky ooze, stretching her mouth wider than humanly possible. She even smelled like that stuff Seth had been covered with. The only thing that remained the same was the perfect blond hair on her head. Abby held back a scream, afraid if she made a single sound, the creature in front of her would attack. Just as she thought that maybe a branch had fallen on her head and she was seeing things, Seth flew through the trees and knocked Diana to the ground. The gun flew out of her hand, skittering away into the underbrush. Seth decked Diana, but Diana shook it, and him, off. Seth got to his feet and spread his wings, pulling a sword from between them. Somewhere he’d ditched his T-shirt, his wings stretching wide behind him. “Time to die, Shem.” Seth’s grip on the blade tightened as he took some kind of battle stance. “You first, Neph.” Seth began to glow, his beautiful light shining on the hideous monster Diana had become. “Nice job, hiding from me.”

204/222

Diana shrugged, her bloodshot gaze darting around. “It’s a gift.” She dove for where the gun had disappeared, but Seth was there before her, blocking her way. Abby backed up. She had no place in this fight. All she could do was watch...and pray. Diana tried the old woman’s stand-by, lifting her knee with all of her might, but Seth managed to dodge out of the way. He grabbed her knee with his free hand as it came up and slammed her back into the ground. Diana landed with a rush of air, and Seth’s blade flashed down. Diana rolled out of the way and got to her feet as Seth swung again. The two danced around each other, Diana taking swipes at Seth with... Were those claws? They were—six inches long and blacker than night. They gleamed in the glow of Seth’s powers, raked far too close to the white feathers. The dull clang of the sword against them made her jump. Seth’s sword didn’t even make a scratch in them. They were stronger than they appeared. The Shem screamed and Seth staggered back. Abby covered her ears. This was no ordinary scream. It was full of primal rage, and the Shem took advantage of Seth’s momentary distraction to lunge. Seth got his sword up at the last minute, blocking the blow and drawing blood on Diana’s forearm. Diana howled again, but this time it was in pain, with no power behind it. Seth’s glow intensified until she could barely see him. He was a blur of blue light dancing around Diana’s darkness. His sword reflected his glow, becoming its own distraction. He landed another blow, this time on her wrist, and she screeched in response. His wings flared upward, his arm drawn back for the death blow. Diana screeched again, putting power behind it, and Seth’s wings folded around him. Abby heard him gasp, saw bright blood fall as Diana’s claws scored a hit on his wing. Oh, no. Bitch is not going to damage my man’s wings. “Doug fucked me.” That got Diana’s attention. She turned on Abby with a snarl. God, she hoped Seth forgave her. “Remember that thing he used to do with his tongue?” Diana swiped at her, those wicked claws close to connecting with Abby’s thinly covered stomach. Abby dodged, barely. “How about the way he’d—whoa!” Diana’s claws tore through the cloth, leaving scratches behind. “Going to kill you for touching what was mine.” Saliva dripped down Diana’s black lips.

205/222

“Ugh. That’s attractive.” Seth had better come up with something fast. “Megan!” Diana swiveled around, and Abby, seeing where Seth had his blade, pushed. Seth plunged his sword into Diana’s chest. Diana gasped, blood dripping from her mouth in a torrent. She dropped to her knees, her claws covering the slim, deadly wound. She toppled over and was still. Seth turned to Abby, panting lightly, his glow dimming until she could once again see his features. He had scratches on his face and arms, and the wound on his chest bled sluggishly. He stalked toward Abby and took her by the shoulders. “What the hell happened?” “I heard something, and when I went to check it out I smelled smoke. I walked to the edge of the deck without thinking and Diana snatched me.” He shook her slightly, and his voice began to rise. “Do you know what could have happened to you tonight?” Abby winced. “Yes, Seth.” She wasn’t going to mention he’d been right inside. She could hear the fear etched in his voice. He was glowing so brightly, she was surprised they hadn’t been found by a human yet. A human. Abby bit her lip. She really had accepted his world completely. “Are you hurt?” She couldn’t look into his face due to his glow, but it sounded like he spoke through clenched teeth. Abby showed him her arms and feet, the scratches and cuts that peppered her body from her flight through the woods. His grip on her shoulders tightened convulsively, and then he pulled her to him with a violent oath. He hugged her tightly before pulling away, staring at her as his glow intensified, making him a shaft of blue light. He was terrified. Her angel, her savior, was still frightened for her, for what Diana could have done to her. She lifted her hand to his face and stroked his cheek. “I’m fine, I swear.” Nearly blinded by his light, but otherwise okay. He dimmed at her touch, making him a being made of light rather than a column with wings. He pressed a kiss to her forehead. He was trembling. Abby snuggled up against him, letting him feel for himself that she was fine, but she was willing to bet they’d both have some nightmares after this. “You called her Megan.” “Doug’s old girlfriend. The electrician. I took a chance she was really Megan, and it worked.” “It did.” She shivered. “You got her attention.”

206/222

Seth pressed a soft kiss to her forehead and let her go. He turned from her and pulled a cell phone that had been clipped to his sweat pants. “Dante. I’ve got the Shem. She’s dead, and... Yes, I said she.” Seth rolled his eyes. “Can you listen for a minute? I need you for cleanup instead of backup.” He paused and stared at Abby, his gaze raking her from head to toe. His light dimmed as he relaxed, his features visible once more. “She’s safe. A few scratches here and there, but that’s about it.” It was over. Doug’s sick evil was out of her life for good. When Seth was done he seemed calmer, but she’d learned how to read him. He was rigidly controlling his temper. Every time he glared in Diana’s direction, his jaw clenched. He was pacing, his wings fluttering. Abby sat on the ground, tired and cold and bleeding from a thousand tiny cuts, and watched him. She knew he wasn’t done yelling at her yet, but apparently he wanted to wait until Dante came. A movement out of the corner of her eye had her glancing away from him just in time to see Diana struggling to aim the gun at his back. Oh, hell no. Abby leaped up and managed to push him out of the way just as Diana fired. It echoed oddly, but she barely noticed, thanks to the searing pain in her arm. She heard someone scream her name as she slammed into the ground. “You idiot.” Seth’s voice was shaking. She could feel his arms around her, and leaned back against him gratefully. She was so cold. “Why did you do that?” She hissed as the throbbing pain in her arm spiked sharply. She peered at the wound. Seth’s hands were slick with her blood. That couldn’t be good. “Because I love you.” *** He’d had to lie to the hospital staff, tell them he was her fiancé. They’d bought it when Bill arrived, a tearful Trish in tow, and confirmed it. He’d never been so scared in his life as when Abby passed out in his arms, bleeding like mad. Damn it. Why was Rafe missing, now of all times? When they’d asked if there was a risk that Abby was pregnant, he’d had to say yes. Seth still wasn’t certain Bill was going to forgive him for that anytime soon. When the test came back positive, he wasn’t certain Abby was going to forgive him. He’d nearly lost her, and she was carrying his child. Their child. Fuck.

207/222

He was shaking as he sat by her bed, barely able to string two thoughts together. She’d lost a lot of blood, but the on-call obstetrician had told him the baby was fine. It was the mother they’d been worried about. “Seth.” His gaze snapped to her face. “Abby.” Her smile was lopsided, her eyelids droopy. “Did I oversleep?” He eyed the IV bag. They must have given her the good drugs. “Sort of.” “Mmm.” She tried to roll onto her side, frowning sleepily when he stopped her. “Do you remember anything about last night?” She blinked, her eyes glazed. “I had the weirdest dream.” “Was Diana a monster?” Her gaze shot up to him. “How’d you know?” He wanted to laugh at how her mouth dropped open, he really did. But the remembered feel of her warm blood on his hands haunted him. “Abby.” He kissed her forehead. “Don’t ever do that to me again.” “Do what?” “Step in front of a bullet for me.” “What?” She blinked rapidly, but the glazed look still lingered. “That wasn’t a dream?” He shook his head. “Oh.” He sat down heavily in the chair and stared at her, clutching her hand. “When I lost Fiona it damn near killed me. I thought my world would come to an end. I honestly thought that I would die within a few months of her.” He took a deep breath and ran his fingers through his hair, trying to gather his thoughts. “When I held you in my arms, knowing you’d been fucking shot, how do you think I felt?” Abby closed her eyes. “I’m sorry.” “You damn well should be.” He kissed her palm. “I can’t lose you.” She sighed. “Abby?” A soft snore was his only answer. Seth sat quietly and watched his lover sleep. He had plans to finish, and dreams to build. *** She woke up the next morning to sunshine streaming through the hospital window. There was a bouquet of flowers on her nightstand. Her arm ached, but it

208/222

wasn’t the burning, throbbing agony of the night before. She studied the tubes in the back of her hand that were probably pumping her full of wonderful painkillers. She remembered Seth being there in the night, but when she looked around for him he was gone. Damn. There was so much she wanted to say to him, to ask him. So when the door to her room opened, she faced it with a wide smile on her face. Andi stepped into the room, bearing a beautiful basket of orchids. She smiled in relief when she saw that Abby was awake. “Hey, sleepyhead. How’s the arm?” Abby’s smile dimmed. She loved Andi, she really did, but she’d rather see stormy blue eyes than brilliant turquoise ones right now. “Better. At least it doesn’t hurt as badly as it did last night.” Andi set the basket next to the bouquet, then sat down on the edge of the bed and scowled at her. “You pushed Seth out of the way of Diana’s bullet. You got shot in the process, but so did Diana.” Abby shook her head, confused. “What?” Andi smoothed Abby’s sheet. “It seems that Beth was there, on Piotr’s orders no less, keeping an eye on you and Seth.” Andi shook her head. “I knew he was up to something, but I had no idea he’d hired Beth before I did. Sneaky bastard.” Abby paled. What had Beth seen? How was she going to explain to her very practical friend the angelic glow bug? “When she saw Diana take you, she followed, but she lost you in the woods. By the time she found you, Seth had Diana subdued and was calling nine one one.” Seth had been calling Dante, but let Andi think what she liked. “So she sat back and watched. Somehow, she missed Diana getting hold of the gun, but managed to fire on her just as Diana fired on Seth.” Abby felt slightly sick. “Is Diana in this hospital?” Please let her be dead, please let her be dead. Andi shook her head slowly. “Beth fired to save you both, and to do that, she needed to make sure Diana was down for the count. She didn’t plan on killing her, but in the darkness her shot was slightly off the mark. Diana died instantly. When the fire from Seth’s town house spread into the woods, Diana’s body was caught in it. It was pretty much destroyed.” Either that, or one of the Neph had dealt with it in his own unique way. Hadn’t Seth told her one of them used fire as a weapon? “The odd thing is, the town-house fire did little damage to the surrounding homes. Those fire breaks really worked. Gotta love quality construction, right?”

209/222

“Right.” Another thing she should probably chalk up to the fire-wielding Neph. Abby felt relief pour through her. She sagged against the pillows. “It’s really over, then.” Andi nodded. “This time, it’s finally over.” Beth came to visit her about a half hour after Andi left. She seemed haunted somehow, dark circles under her intelligent eyes attesting to the fact that she hadn’t slept much. Abby was both glad and terrified to see her. “Beth. I want to thank you for what you did.” Beth shrugged off Abby’s thanks, slinging a big white stuffed bear onto the bed and slouching into the visitor’s chair next to the bed. “How are you feeling? Any better?” “A bit, yeah. I’m hoping to go home in the next couple of days.” “Has Seth been in here yet?” “He was here last night. I think he went home to get some sleep, though. He looked exhausted.” A small smile crossed Beth’s lips. “Yeah, he did.” Abby frowned. “You spoke to him?” Beth nodded. “Yes. I had to let him know what was going on.” Beth leaned forward and rubbed her hand wearily over her face. “Piotr wanted to make sure the two of you were safe.” “You mean he wanted to make sure Seth was safe.” Beth grinned. “Yeah, he was my primary assignment. You were pro bono.” The grin faded from Beth’s lips. “Nothing happened for weeks, and then the fire started. I was watching the back of the houses and didn’t see Diana go in the front door. All I saw was the flames. I dialed nine one one and wound up just missing you as Diana carted you off into the woods.” Beth gave Abby a look that could have curdled eggs. “You should have known better than to step out of the town house without Seth, Abby. He was the only thing holding Diana back.” “Yes, I know. And I have the feeling Seth’s kicking his own ass more than he’ll kick mine.” Beth smiled. “Probably.” She leaned back in her chair, stretching her long legs in front of her. “You willing to take karate with me now?” Abby nodded. “I think I can find some way to fit it into my busy schedule, yes.” “Good.” Some of the strain seemed eased from her face. “Do me a favor?” “What?” “Don’t ever do that again, okay?” Abby pouted. “Aw, but it was such fun! I got to fly first class, and see Piotr’s estate—”

210/222

Her words were cut off by a large white bear that came flying off the bed into her face. Beth eased her foot back onto the floor. “See the benefits of karate?” Abby spit fake white fur out of her mouth. Beth cleared her throat. “So. About the whole...” She flapped her hands around her shoulders like a bird. Abby coughed, choking on fur bits. “Yeah. Care to explain that one?” Beth’s brows rose. “If you can?” Abby grinned. “He’s my guardian angel.” Beth rolled her eyes. “Fine, don’t tell me. I have the feeling I don’t want to know.” “Did Dante show up?” “Yup, and he chewed me up one side and down the other. The man’s an ass. A hot ass, but still. He sent me home, said he’d get my statement later but that he had to ‘secure the scene.’” Beth made air quotes. “Like I don’t know not to step on evidence, even when it’s burnt to a crisp.” “Did you tell him about—?” “Seth? Do I look insane? As soon as Seth saw me the—” she made the fluttering motion again, “—completely disappeared. Then he makes up some asinine story about being an alien. I told him he’s a terrible liar, and I’d find out on my own if I had to.” She cocked a brow at Abby. “Good luck with that.” “You suck.” Abby relaxed. Beth didn’t know about Dante. “You can’t tell anyone.” “Who’d believe me? Other than you.” “And Grace.” “How much do you want to bet that Grace already knows?” “Sucker bet.” “Yup.” Beth stood and straightened her glasses. “You tell your angel to take better care of you or I’m shooting his ass next. Got it?” The glare Abby received would have scared anyone who didn’t know Elizabeth Rand and her overprotective streak. Seth belonged to Abby, so Beth wouldn’t touch a hair on his head. “Got it.” Abby nodded anyway. Better to be safe than sorry. Beth left as the nurse came in. “How are we feeling this afternoon?” “Sore.” The nurse smiled. “I can get you some pain meds once I talk to your ob/gyn.” Abby blinked. “Say what?” The nurse appeared shocked for a moment before the professional mask slipped into place once more. “I’m sorry, your fiancé warned us last night that it

211/222

was possible you were pregnant. When we ran the tests, they came back positive.” “They did?” Abby put her hand on her stomach. A baby? And Seth already knew? “Congratulations, by the way.” The nurse’s smile dimmed as she stared at Abby. “You seem a little pale. Maybe I should go get someone.” “Yeah. You do that.” She was going to have a baby. Seth’s baby. A Nephilim baby. “Oh, boy.” She’d known pregnancy was a strong possibility, but she hadn’t thought about what having Seth’s child would involve. She’d love him or her no matter what, but... “I need to call Marian.” If anyone could tell her what to expect when raising a superhero, it was Seth’s mother. *** That evening, her parents came to visit her. They were understandably upset over what had happened to her, and extremely grateful that Seth and Beth had been there to save her. “He seems like a nice young man,” Kevin said, putting a pot of her favorite yellow daffodils on the table near Andi’s orchids. “You spoke to him?” Abby asked as nonchalantly as possible. She reached out to touch the pot of daffodils lovingly. “Well, yes. He called to let us know what had happened to you.” Carol sat on the edge of the bed and gave her daughter a hug, careful of her injured right arm. “Bill and Trish are planning on stopping by later. How are you feeling?” “Sore, but otherwise all right.” Kevin sat in the chair by the bed and held her free hand. “Honey, you have no idea how worried your mother and I were when Seth called us last night.” “I can imagine.” Abby began unconsciously smoothing the blanket. Kevin sighed. “Seth called us every night to let us know you were safe. Did you know that?” Abby stared at him, then smiled softly. “I’m not surprised, really. He’s very thoughtful.” Usually, she thought, wondering where he was. “He also told us about the baby.” Carol smacked her daughter on her uninjured arm. “Did we not teach you about prophylactics?” Just as Carol said that, the door opened. Seth stepped in, looking sheepish. In his hand was a small potted plant, but with her parents standing between her

212/222

and Seth she couldn’t tell just what kind of plant it was. “Blame me for that. I should have taken better care of her.” “Seth, you did an exceptional job. No one could have done more.” Kevin embraced Seth, quickly followed by Carol. “You did everything humanly possible to keep her safe.” Seth winced, but he didn’t say anything to that. He came over to the bed and stared down at her. His face seemed drawn, and there was a long scratch down one cheek. He placed the plant on the bedside table between the orchids and the daffodils. “Hi,” she said quietly. “Hi.” He didn’t smile. Abby bit her lip worriedly, wondering what was going through his mind. She vaguely remembered the conversation they’d shared the night before. Had she said something wrong? Something to upset him? Her parents stood and greeted him like an old friend. He paid no attention to the scars along Carol’s left cheek and neck, the eye patch she wore over her missing left eye, or the way she leaned heavily on her cane. He didn’t react to her father’s less dramatic scars, either. He relaxed as he talked to them, but the looks he kept sending Abby were, at best, enigmatic. He seemed to want to say something, but with her parents present, that didn’t appear possible. He spoke mostly of business, and how busy he’d been that day with a problem at one of the job sites. He no longer appeared to be angry with her, which was good, she supposed. But neither did he appear happy with her, either. Just after her parents left, he leaned down briefly and kissed her softly on the lips. “Get some rest, sweetheart.” He put his hand on her stomach, rubbing where their baby grew inside her. “You’re sleeping for two.” Without another word, he left the room, allowing a nurse in behind him. She stared at the potted plant he’d brought her. It was a small rosebush, the kind one would plant in a garden. The rose buds where lavender. “Wow. Lavender roses mean wonder and enchantment.” The nurse was playing with her IV. She switched the bags out and grinned. “You lucky, lucky girl.” Abby stared at the rose bush and smiled. She rubbed her stomach, the knowledge that Seth’s child was growing under her heart filling her with the same wonder she now knew he felt. He’d told her without words, in a way that would grow with their child. Everything was going to be all right after all. ***

213/222

She was released the next day. She called Seth to come and get her, not surprised when he answered on the first ring. “The doctors told me I can go home. Would you come and get me, please?” “Stay put, I’m on my way.” As if she’d go home with anyone else. He showed up about twenty minutes later, and soon he was wheeling her through the corridors, smiling when she joked about doing wheelies. As soon as they were in the car and Seth had her settled in comfortably, his cell phone rang. He grimaced apologetically as he answered it. “Van Licht.” He winced. “Hey, Takeo. What’s the problem?” He looked tired. He rubbed his forehead wearily as he listened to his business partner. “Okay. Is it something you can handle? I’m taking Abby home from the hospital today.” He listened again, smiling slightly at Takeo’s reply. “Yeah, I’ll give you a heads-up. No problem. See you in the morning.” He disconnected the call and clipped his phone back to his jeans. “You ready?” “Seth, if you need to go deal with something at work, I’ll understand. You can just drop me off at the town house and I’ll go to bed, get some rest. I’ll be fine.” Seth pulled out onto the traffic on Route 58, turning onto North 1. He slipped easily into the early afternoon traffic. “Takeo can handle it. He knows what he’s doing, don’t worry.” Abby shrugged. She was still tired and very sore. If Seth was willing to pamper her, she’d let him. “Okay, if you’re sure.” She settled wearily into her seat, leaning her head back against the headrest. She smiled when Seth turned the radio on, plugging one of her favorite CDs into the player. She closed her eyes and allowed the soft sounds of the music to lull her nearly to sleep. It took longer to take her home than she’d thought it would. When she opened her eyes, she realized they’d crossed the canal. She sat up in surprise as they traveled down Route 13 toward Odessa. “Seth, where are we going?” she asked, mystified. “You’ll see.” “Hmm. You’re up to something.” “Am I?” She smiled and watched the trees as they drove on. Whatever he had planned, she was safe. He made a few turns down streets she wasn’t familiar with, but she had a vague idea of where they were when he finally pulled over in front of an empty lot. He got out of the car and walked around to her side, opening her door and helping her out. He was very careful of her damaged right arm, cupping her elbow gently to guide her. They walked out into the middle of the empty lot.

214/222

It wasn’t much to look at. It was on a back road with very little traffic, facing a large pond. Seth was watching her closely. “What are you building here?” He smiled slightly before he replied. “A house.” She nodded and turned back to the view. “You’ll have to put a lot of windows facing the water. The view is spectacular.” “I know. I thought of putting the kitchen and the sun room facing that way.” Abby sighed dreamily, walking forward slightly. “You know what I would put over here?” she asked, veering off slightly to the right. “No, what?” “The living room, lots of windows again, with a fireplace right here—” she pointed, “—made of river rock. Oh, and over here, that’s where I’d put the dining room.” The chilly afternoon breeze whipped her hair around her face. She pushed the strands out of her mouth, surprised at the strange, startled look on his face. He watched her intently, all traces of amusement gone. She sighed and gazed at the water. “Whoever got this land is very lucky.” She stared out at the pond, seeing the flower gardens she would plant to take advantage of the view. “I hope they love it.” “I hope they do too.” There was a strange note in his voice. She turned and smiled at him. “So, what are you going to do here?” He walked slowly toward her. “I thought I’d put the living room here, with a fireplace made of river rock.” Moving several feet away, he stood where she had been moments before, his gaze never leaving hers. “I thought this might be the dining room.” Stepping backward, he spread his arms. “The kitchen, with the sunroom just through here.” He walked forward through the imaginary doors. “The gardens, over here, so that you can maximize the view of the water.” Abby felt as if she couldn’t breathe as she watched him walk from imaginary room to imaginary room. His gaze never left hers as he described the house he wanted to build. She nodded or shook her head as what he said took form in her imagination, his words changing with her tiny movements. She interacted with him silently, helping him plan the house he was going to build. Their house. Hope began to fill her as he moved closer to her. “What would you put here?” she whispered as he took her in his arms. “A porch with a swing.” He leaned down and kissed her with breathtaking tenderness. “I’m sorry I wasn’t there in the hospital for you, but I was finalizing the purchase of the land. I couldn’t get away.”

215/222

She lifted her hand to his hair, surprised at the apology. “I thought you looked tired and worried when you came to pick me up, so I thought something serious had gone wrong. Maybe another fight.” He smiled, stepping back from her slightly. “Something was wrong. I couldn’t sleep.” She frowned. “Why not?” She wanted to check him over, see if the wounds Diana had left behind had healed. He sighed and reached into his pocket. “Because I didn’t know how you would react to this.” He took her hand and placed something hard and cold into it. She opened her hand and gasped. There, lying on her palm, glittering in the sun, was a round diamond solitaire, set in gold. He was watching her with serious, dark blue eyes, and tears started to fill her own. He took her gently by the arms. “I want to be with you. I want to fight with you, live with you, make love with you. You fill my world. You’re all I see, hear or need. I want you to marry me, to live in the house I’ll build for us. I need you by my side, taking care of me, letting me take care of you. I want children with you. I want to grow old with you.” She felt the tears begin to fall as her hand clenched the ring he’d given her. He cupped her face and gently wiped the tears away with his thumbs. “I want to yell at you when you do something stupid, because then I know you’re still around to be yelled at. Even if you don’t like it.” He took her by the shoulders and shook her slightly. “And if you ever, ever scare me like that again, I will put you over my knee and paddle you. Understand?” Abby felt herself trembling, but not with fear. “Understood.” “I love you. Will you be my wife?” She stepped away from him and was surprised by the flash of pain in his eyes. She smiled and, suddenly unable to speak through the lump in her throat, held up her hand, the ring glittering on her finger. She watched his eyes close in relief before she was swept up in an embrace so tight she almost couldn’t breathe. She quickly took her arm out of the sling and maneuvered it behind him, holding on to him as tightly as she was being held. He buried his face in her hair, taking deep breaths and letting them out slowly. Eventually, he lifted his head. She saw tears in his eyes just before his mouth took hers in a kiss that rocked her to her knees. He plundered her mouth, demanding everything she was and giving everything that he was to her. Her senses swam under the onslaught. She felt him grip the back of her head to hold her even closer, and she gasped as his teeth scraped her lip. He held her in the kiss for what seemed like eternity, slowly and carefully easing out of it as if what they had found together would shatter if he moved too quickly.

216/222

They were both breathing hard when he finally lifted his head. He stared down into her eyes, his own dark, dark blue, and she smiled up at him. She raised her hand to his cheek and sighed softly when he moved his head to gently kiss her palm. “Seth?” “Hmm?” “Where should we put the nursery?” He began to glow, though his wings hadn’t appeared. “Wherever you like.” Abby was almost glowing herself. She’d gotten her angel, and she was never going to let him go.

*****

Take a bite out of love with author Dana Marie Bell and her paranormal romance that will leave you hungry for more… A seduction-gone-wrong leaves vampire Parker Hollis with a new vegetarian lifestyle and on the run from a vengeful witch. Moving to small-town Maggie’s Grove, Parker meets a redheaded dryad with green, leafy blood who draws him in a way he hasn’t experienced in decades. His new neighbor Amara Schwedler smells divine, and it isn’t long before craving gives in to need. When the witch who’s been plaguing Parker’s life discovers the newfound attraction between Parker and Amara, she takes out her anger on the town. Can the supernaturals of Maggie’s Grove accept Amara and band together in time to withstand the assaults of the enraged witch? Blood of the Maple

218/222

Available now! Connect with us for info on our new releases, access to exclusive offers and much more! Visit CarinaPress.com We like you—why not like us on Facebook: Facebook.com/CarinaPress Follow us on Twitter: Twitter.com/CarinaPress

About the Author Dana Marie Bell wrote her first short story when she was thirteen years old. She attended the High School for Creative and Performing Arts for creative writing, where freedom of expression was the order of the day. When her parents moved out of the city and placed her in a Catholic high school for her senior year, she tried desperately to get away, but the nuns held fast, and she graduated with honors despite herself. She’s now a bestselling author with Carina Press and Samhain Publishing, and has consistently earned top reviews from Romantic Times Book Reviews. Dana has lived primarily in the Northeast with a brief stint on the U.S. Virgin Island of St. Croix. She lives with her soul mate and husband, Dusty, their two maniacal children, an evil ice cream–stealing cat and a bull terrier that thinks it’s a Pekinese. She’s been heard to describe herself as “vertically challenged” and “a lapsed brunette.” Dana also suffers from osteoarthritis, and can be seen walking with a cane or tooling around in her mobility scooter. Her condition was the inspiration for Belle’s hip injury in Steel Beauty.

Where no great story goes untold. The variety you want to read, the stories authors have always wanted to write. With new releases every week, your next great read is just a download away! Keep in touch with Carina Press: Read our blog: www.CarinaPress.com/blog Follow us on Twitter: www.twitter.com/CarinaPress Become a fan on Facebook: www.facebook.com/CarinaPress

ISBN: 978-14268-9484-8 Copyright © 2012 by Dana Marie Bell All rights reserved. By payment of the required fees, you have been granted the non-exclusive, non-transferable right to access and read the text of this e-book on-screen. No part of this text may be reproduced, transmitted, down-loaded, decompiled, reverse engineered, or stored in or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical, now known or hereinafter invented, without the express written permission of publisher, Harlequin Enterprises Limited, 225 Duncan Mill Road, Don Mills, Ontario, Canada M3B 3K9. All characters in this book have no existence outside the imagination of the author and have no relation whatsoever to anyone bearing the same name or names. They are not even distantly inspired by any individual known or unknown to the author, and all incidents are pure invention. This edition published by arrangement with Harlequin Books S.A. ® and ™ are trademarks of the publisher. Trademarks indicated with ® are registered in the United States Patent and Trademark Office, the Canadian Trade Marks Office and in other countries. www.CarinaPress.com

@Created by PDF to ePub